Tumgik
#i am in love i can barely put it down long enough to slap colour on this
benevolenterrancy · 10 months
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media
I started reading A Marvellous Light and I'm already deeply invested in this poor bastard just having THE worst first day of his new desk job.
361 notes · View notes
oblivious-aro · 10 months
Text
Friends in Strange Places Ch. 5
What if Vlad was good instead of evil? Link to chapter 1:
https://www.fanfiction.net/s/14074558/1/Friends-in-Strange-Places
--------------------------------------------------
Although no one was paying attention, Jazz continued her narration. Tucker and Sam sat in silence, avoiding eye contact with anyone, while Danny stared out the window.
"Hey!" Danny interrupted Jazz "I think I can see the lake!"
Jazz stopped talking and looked out the window.
"Yeah!" she said "And some of the houses. Wow, the architecture is just phenomenal!"
Tucker and Sam rushed over to look too (the lakeview was only on Danny and Jazz's side, and the Fenton parents had always been pretty lax about seatbelts).
"Finally!" Tucker pumped his fist "I am so ready to get out of this vehicle."
"There sure are a lot of trees. It's nice. Shady." Sam remarked. "Those houses are a bit much, though. Which one's Vlad's?"
"Vlad's house should be coming up right about..." Maddie scanned out the window "There!"
She pointed to a minty green house they were steadily approaching. It was decadent, but nowhere neat as large as all the other houses on the lakefront.
"Ope, there's the driveway, turn there Jack."
They turned and drove down Vlad's (very long) driveway, to find Vlad himself standing at end of it. Danny wondered if he'd been standing there long.
When Danny stepped out of the RV behind Sam and Tucker, the first thing he noticed (besides his wobbly car legs) was Vlad's outfit. He wasn't wearing his usual suit, but instead a yellow golf shirt with green stripes around the waist, sleeves, and collar tucked into khaki pants.
"Ah, The Fentons, and friends." Vlad nodded towards Sam and Tucker "Welcome to my summer villa." Vlad gestured to the beautiful structure behind him.
"Wow Vlad," Maddie said "I suppose I shouldn't be surprised, but this is much ritzier than the little cottage I was expecting."
"Did I say cottage on the phone? Ah, see my mother had taken to calling it 'The Cottage', and it seems at some point I picked up the habit."
"Yeah, that does sound like something Nedelya would do." Jack nodded. "I see you managed to sneak in the ol' Packer's colour scheme past her?"
"Ah, so you noticed."
"You betcha! I suppose the inside is littered with yellow trim?"
"Gold, to be precise."
"Classic Vladdie!" Jack slapped Vlad on the back, knocking the wind out of him.
"Classic Jack." Vlad wheezed.
"Alright, as much as I'd love to stand around chitchating," Maddie said "We'd better get the food we brought into a fridge."
"Oh Maddie, you're barely staying for two days, you didn't have to-"
"Oh, nonsense Vlad. You're being very generous by letting us all stay at your place, including Danny's friends. The least we can do is bring some groceries."
"Well, since you've already gone to the trouble, I suppose I'll show you the kitchen."
--------------------------------------------------
While Jack and Maddie started putting the groceries away, Vlad took the kids upstairs. He dropped Sam and Jazz off at their room, and then showed Danny and Tucker theirs.
"Feel free to explore wherever you'd like in the house." Vlad said "I'll be in the office, which is just in the next room over, finishing up some straightening if you need anything." Vlad gave a small wave as he left.
Danny and Tucker's room was identical to Sam and Jazz's. The floor was made of some kind of dark hardwood, and the walls were green with thins gold designs on it. There were two beds with solid wooden frames and green covers. Mounted on the wall between the beds, above a wooden nightstand, was a golden light fixture with a little chain hanging from it.
Tucker flopped onto one of the beds.
"Springy, yet firm with just enough give." Tucker folded his hands behind his head and closed his eyes. "Very nice. And I must say, I'm a fan of all these decorative pillows."
"Seems like a bit much." Danny said "What on earth does one person need seven pillows for?"
"Sneak attack!"
Danny turned intangible as a pillow sailed through his face and hit the wall behind him.
"Hey! That's cheating!"
Danny turned tangible and stuck his tongue out at Tucker.
"Nothing you can do about it, Tuck."
Tucker crossed his arms poutily.
Danny tossed his backpack onto the other bed.
"I'm gonna go talk to Vlad real quick." he said.
"Alright, don't be too long though, cuz I definitely want to grab Sam and go house-exploring before dinner. Maybe we'll find a hidden passageway!"
"What about Jazz?" Danny asked.
"Oh yeah. I keep forgetting about Jazz. It's been a while since we've really hung out with her."
"It really hasn't." Danny rolled his eyes as he left the room.
The door next to their guestroom (which Danny assumed was the office Vlad was talking about) was open, so Danny stepped inside.
The office had the same green walls as the guestrooms, just without the gold designs. A bookshelf with glass doors took up the entire left wall. Vlad stood at the back of the room by a plain empty wooden desk.
It didn't seem like this office was used for much.
"Are you and your friends finding everything all right?" Vlad asked.
"Yeah, we're all great." Danny closed the door behind him. "So, you're telling my parents this weekend, huh?"
"Indeed. Speaking of, how did things go with your sister? You did talk to her, right?"
"Jazz? Oh yeah, I did tell her. It turned out she already knew, actually."
"Really?" Vlad's eyes widened "And you had no idea?"
"Apparently she saw me go ghost a while back, but she wanted to wait until I was ready to tell her."
"Well," Vlad blinked, his expression unreadable "It sounds like things went well then."
"Yeah."
"I'm glad." Vlad smiled.
"Me too. I didn't tell her about you, though. I wanted to make sure you were okay with that first."
"I appreciate that." Vlad nodded. "You may tell her about me. It would probably be best to have her in the loop. Especially once your parents know about me."
"Yeah." Danny nodded "Are you gonna tell them tonight?"
Vlad didn't answer right away.
"No. I think I'll do it tomorrow. Later in the day. Probably after dinner."
"I think we'll be gone before then. Mom and Dad said we'd need to set out by 2:00 so we're not home too late."
"Ah yes, I suppose you do have school Monday, don't you? I'll tell them after lunch, then." Vlad sighed. "It truly is tragic how short the weekend is."
"Agreed. You, uh, nervous?"
"I'm...trying not to think about it too much until the moment arrives. I'm going to tell them, and that's that. There's nothing to be gained in dwelling on it."
"Yeah, I get that."
There was pause in the conversation.
Danny felt like he should say more. He knew what Vlad was going through better than anyone else possibly could, but the fact of the matter was that they didn't actually know each other that well. What encouraging words could Danny offer this person who was three decades older than him, and whom he hardly ever spoke to?
"You know," Vlad said "It brings me great joy, seeing you surrounded by people who know what happened to you and accept you. I wouldn't say I've had a bad life, far from it, but I'm glad you aren't going through what I went through alone."
Vlad sounded happy, but for some reason that made Danny feel worse for him than if he'd sounded sad.
"Well, for what it's worth, you're not alone anymore Vlad. Even if my parents don't accept you, you'll still have me and my friends. Not that they won't accept you, I know they totally will."
Vlad gave Danny a tired smile.
"I certainly hope so Little Badger."
--------------------------------------------------
"Ah there you are, Vlad!" Maddie smiled as Vlad entered to the kitchen. "Got the kids all situated?"
"Yes, they're all set." Vlad said "I'll show you and Jack your room after we get the food all taken care of."
"Sounds good. It's so nice that we're finally able to spend some real quality time together." Maddie commented, putting a head of lettuce in the fridge.
Vlad gave her a small smile.
"Yeah, V-man!" Jack wrapped an arm tightly around Vlad. "I can finally catch you up on all the stuff Maddie and I have been working on! You are gonna love the Fenton-combobulator!"
"If you two don't mind," Vlad wriggled out of Jack's grip "I would actually prefer it if we didn't talk about anything ghost-related this weekend."
Jack frowned.
"Well, okay Vladdie. But, why-"
"Jack." Maddie said warningly.
Not that she wasn't also curious...
It couldn't have been trauma from the accident, Vlad had been very enthusiastic about their inventions when Jack took him down to the lab.
Especially the portal. He'd gone right up to it without a trace of fear or hesitation.
But she didn't want to risk pushing the issue. They'd wanted to spend time with Vlad like this ever since the reunion, and now that it was finally happening, Maddie just wanted to enjoy it. Preferably without without any drama.
"Alright, alright." Jack held up his hands. "No ghosts. I got it. Gives me more time to razz you, anyway. Seems The Packers aren't making it to The Super Bowl this year. Again."
"The Super Bowl isn't everything, Jack."
"I suppose that's true, but it's when Maddie makes her special chicken wings, so it's the most important football event as far as I'm concerned! By far!"
"Jack, that's far from a unique opinion." Vlad pinched his nose. "Though I must say, I'm interested in seeing how The Patriots..."
Jack and Vlad soon started throwing around terms and numbers that went over Maddie's head, but listening to their conversation still made her smile.
This was the Vlad she remembered. This was her friend.
For a while she'd wondered if he was even still in there, but now she could see him; he'd just been hidden behind some stuffy mask ever since the college reunion. The mask had slipped briefly in the lab at Fenton Works and in Colorado at three in the morning, but now it felt like it was truly and fully off.
This was the Vlad she and Jack had stayed up late running through concepts for theoretical inventions with, had scrounged the library for old newspapers with any articles on ghost sightings, had split whatever the 'deal of the day' was at Tony's Pizza's at least three days a week with.
It turned out that Vlad was still there, he just ordered more expensive pizzas these days.
Speaking of pizza...
"We should probably start getting supper made." Maddie said "Danny's friend Sam's a vegetarian, so she brought her own bean-based burgers, and we brought some vegetables for salads."
"And potatoes!" Jack piped up.
"Yes Jack. You start the potatoes, I'll do the salad, and Vlad can start on the patties."
Vlad's smile faded as he eyed the packages of ground beef on the table.
"You...didn't happen to bring any premade ones, did you?"
"Of course not!" Jack laughed. "The ones you make are waaay better V-man! Don't worry, we got the garlic powder and all those other spices and stuff you need!"
"Is there a problem, Vlad?" Maddie frowned concernedly.
"Well, it's jus been a while since I've actually- wait," Vlad eyed the little plastic bags next to the beef "You still remember the spice mixture I used?"
"Of course, V-man!" Jack patted Vlad's shoulder. "I'd never forget the spices for your burgers. Best I've ever had!"
"We actually use your recipe for burger night at our house." Maddie said.
"They never turn out quite as good as yours, though." Jack patted Vlad's shoulder again. "I don't know what your secret is Vladdie!"
It was strange. The fact that Jack and Maddie still remembered something as mundane as his hamburger recipe after all these years warmed his heart, but it also made it ache longingly.
"Well, Vlad, if you're not up to it, I certainly don't mind-"
"You know what?" Vlad cut Maddie off, his earlier hesitation replaced with burning drive "I'm pretty sure I remember how to do it." The fact that his friends had held on to such a small detail moved Vlad. "They aren't actually particularly difficult to make, I just haven't had anyone to make them for in a while."
Vlad turned to some cupboards next to the fridge.
"I know there's cutting boards around here somewhere...Jack, check the drawer near the stove for the kniv- on second thought, you should look through the cupboards while I find the knives, since you're, uh...taller than me."
"You got it V-man!" Jack beamed.
Maddie smiled as she watched Vlad opened and shut a few drawers.
Yes, that was the Vlad she knew. The Vlad she'd been missing. She continued to smile as Vlad and Jack handed her a knife and a cutting board and she began slicing tomatoes.
--------------------------------------------------
"Those were way better than the burgers Mom and Dad make!" Danny said.
"Yeah." Jazz agreed. "They're a lot less charred."
"Can't really give an opinion on the burgers," Sam said "But I am half-considering trying to talk my parents into getting some of that artisanal root beer."
The kids were all standing on Vlad's back deck. Danny had corralled them all outside after supper cleanup, figuring Vlad would want some tiem to catch up with Jack and Maddie privately.
"You know," Tucker said "I like Vlad Masters. His burger's are worthy of my mother's cooking, and he's a technological genius, but there is something weirdly off about him. He's too polite."
"Being poite's a bad thing?" Danny raised an eyebrow.
"That's not what I mean, Danny. He's polite in a...weird way."
"Oh please," Sam said "He's putting on a front. I'd recognize the 'polite rich person' persona anywhere."
"Not to mention the fact that he's been living alone in a football themed castle for the last twenty years." Jazz said. "It'd be weirder if he wasn't a little off."
"It is strange that he suddenly invited your family out here after months of silence." Sam narrowed her eyes "It's kind of sketchy, actually."
"I actually might know something about that." Danny said.
The other three all turned to look at him.
"Vlad told me he was planned on telling Mom and Dad...something important this weekend."
"Is he going to tell them he's half-ghost!?" Jazz asked, her eyes widening.
Danny's heart skipped a beat.
"Wait, what?"
"Oh, sorry. Do Sam and Tucker not know? I assumed they did, since Vlad invited them out here too."
"No, they know." Danny said. "The question is how do you know?"
"Wait," Tucker said "You didn't tell her about Vlad?"
"I was just about to! I had to get his permission first, and he's not around a lot."
"I mean, considering he sets off all the same ghost devices you do," Jazz started to count on her fingers "He was also the victim of a ghost portal accident, and the fact he's been avoiding Mom and Dad ever since said accident, it wasn't that hard to piece together."
"So, does that mean he's telling them right now?" Tucker asked.
"No. He said he planned on doing it tomorrow. I figured he wants to wait a bit and take the opportunity to spend some time with them before he tells them. You know, break the ice before he drops the bombshell on them."
"And spend one last weekend with them on the off chance they never want to see him again." Jazz added.
It took her a few seconds to realize that everyone was staring at her with horrified expressions.
"Not that that'll happen!" she backtracked "Sure, Mom and Dad will be pretty shocked and probably have a million questions, but they will accept him. I just mean that it might be hard for Vlad to have faith in them right now, you know, all things considered."
"Hey wait," Sam turned to Danny "Once your parents know that half-ghosts are a thing, doesn't that open up the possibility of your parents figuring you out?"
"I was also kind of worried about that." Danny said "But Vlad said he'd throw them off the scent when he talks about the details of his accident. Also, considering all the stuff they've missed in the past, do you really think my parents'll put two and two together on this one?"
"Yeah, probably not." Jazz, Sam, and Tucker all said at the same time.
"And you know, if things do go well, I...actually kind of might want to tell Mom and Dad too."
Sam, Tucker, and Jazz all gave Danny a sympathetic look, but didn't say anything.
"Anyway, I think we should give them some time at the house. Let them catch up or whatever it is adults do." Danny said quickly.
"Yeah, sure thing." Tucker nodded. "But what on earth are we supposed to do in the meantime?"
No one answered him right away.
"Wanna go sit on the dock?" Danny shrugged.
--------------------------------------------------
Tucker sighed as he sat down, letting his feet hang over the edge.
It was a very simple wooden dock that had been painted white. A large boulder that with house's address number carved into it was resting in a little garden by the walkway from the house. The walkway split into two separate paths at the dock that Jazz said ran along the whole edge of the lake.
The view of the lake from the dock was spectacular, but Tucker wasn't appreciating that right now.
"No wi-fi, no video games, no ghosts, what are we even supposed to do?"
"Have you tried relaxing?" Sam asked dryly "Maybe enjoying this gorgeous view of nature?"
"I feel you." Jazz plopped down beside Tucker. "I left all my textbooks at home. They made my suitcase too heavy. But now I don't know what to do with myself."
"Oh for Pete's sake," Sam shook her head. Listening to these two was making her depressed "We could...uh..." Sam looked around, her eyes falling on the lake water "Go swimming?"
Sam squatted down and stuck her hand in the lake. She immediately pulled it out and shot up to her feet.
"Never mind." Sam shook the water off of her hand "That's way too cold for swimming."
"It'd probably be perfect in summer." Jazz said, lazily draping her own hand in the water.
Sam leaned against a mailbox.
"Yeah, Probably." she sighed. "Hey wait, why is there a mailbox on the dock?"
"For the mail jumpers." Jazz said.
"The what?" Tucker sat up slightly.
"There's a boat tour that goes around to deliver and pick up mail on the docks. The mail jumpers jump onto the dock, put the mail in the box, then jump back on while the boat's still moving."
"That sounds incredibly impractical." Sam said.
"And really cool!" Tucker added.
"It's really more of a tradition thing nowadays. They only do it in the summer for tourists."
"This place seems like it's only fun in the summer." Tucker grumbled, slouching again.
Danny rejoined the group, holding up the hem of his shirt.
"Whatcha got there?" Sam raised an eyebrow.
"Rocks." Danny squatted down and dumped the rocks noisily onto the dock. He picked one up, wound his arm back, and tossed it at the lake. It skipped four times.
"Woah!" Sam and Tucker said.
"Pssht." Jazz rolled her eyes. "Only four skips? Is that really all you got?" Jazz picked up a rock.
"It's not my fault. These rocks are terrible for skipping. Unfortunately, they were the best I could find."
"Blame the worker, not the tools." Jazz tossed the rock she was holding. It skipped three times before sinking. "Oh, wow, these rocks are terrible."
"How'd you do that?" Tucker picked up a rock and threw it. It lamely sunk into the lake with a splash.
"You just throw it kind of like a frisbee." Danny said, skipping another stone. It skipped three times.
"I don't know how to throw a frisbee. You know this." Tucker glared at Danny
"You're a terrible teacher, Danny." Jazz laughed.
"Says you!"
"Yeah, says me," Jazz stood up "The current rock skipping record holder."
"I broke your records ages ago!"
"Uh-huh, sure Danny, you totally broke my record when no one else happened to be around."
"I totally did! I found the perfect rock and got sixteen skips!"
"Allegedly."
"Oh yeah? Give me ten minutes with one of them," Danny jerked his thumb at Sam and Tucker "And I'll make them a better rock skipper than you!"
"Oh please," Jazz rolled her eyes "You think you're the better teacher? I'm the one who taught you how to skip rocks, remember?"
"Ha! Jokes on you! I was never listening to a word you said and figured it out on my own!"
"This argument doesn't even make any sense." Tucker said "And I've told you two how I feel about being offered up to disprove your petty-"
"I call Danny!" Sam raised her hand.
"I- wha, hey!"
"It's settled then." Jazz grabbed Tucker by the shoulders. "Whoever's student can do the most skips with a single rock is the winner."
"Fine by me." Danny crossed his arms and smiled cockily.
"We're going to go down by the shore so you two can't steal my skipping secrets."
"Like we're going to need them!" Danny called as Jazz dragged the befuddled Tucker to the other dock.
"Okay," Danny turned to Sam once Jazz and Tucker were out of earshot "So you just wind your arm back at waist level, then launch it. Try to give it a spin and keep it parallel to the water. Flatter rocks work best, but these were the best I could find."
"Okay, so, like this?" Sam threw a rock. It sunk without skipping.
"Eh, you've almost got it. Just do it like fifty more times and it'll probably click."
"This is what you call teaching?"
"It's how I learned. And by watching Jazz. She's actually a much better shower than teller."
Danny threw a rock and it skipped three times.
"Ugh. Seriously, these rocks are awful for skipping. I can usually get way more."
"Great. I'm sure this will be a productive lesson."
Sam threw another one. It also sank. She scowled but picked up another rock, determined to get at least one skip.
Danny and Sam practiced stone skipping for a while, only pausing when they ran out of rocks to get more. Danny's usually skipped between three and five times (at one point he did manage to get seven), and Sam did manage to get a skip here and there, but most of her rocks just sank.
After watching the seventh rock in a row sink, Sam decided she needed a little break. She watched Danny wind up a stone.
"Hey, Danny..." Sam said "Can I ask you something?"
"Uh, sure."
"How old were you when you got your first crush?"
"Oh, uh..." Danny fumbled the rock he'd been about to throw. He hadn't been expecting her to ask that "I think I was, like, seven. You remember how I always picked Phoebe Phast in Turbo Racer Two as my racer?"
"Wait, you had a crush on Phoebe?"
"Well, I didn't really understand what it was at the time, but looking back, yeah it was totally a crush. Kind of explained why she was the only girl I ever picked as my character in a video game."
"Okay, so seven years old? Wow, that's younger than I expected. Okay, have you had any other crushes, besides for Paulina?" Sam almost managed to not roll her eyes at the mention of that name.
"Uh, yeah, I guess."
"You guess?"
"I mean, I don't think there were any other super noteworthy ones. Mostly celebrities and the same popular girls everyone else was crushing on in middle school. I kinda like Penelope Ryan, but she moved away before I could tell her. I probably wouldn't have asked her out anyway. I hated the idea of asking anyone out at the time, looking the way I did. Turns out undiagnosed dysphoria really amps up the whole pre-teen self-consciousness."
Danny laughed. Sam didn't.
"But...why?"
"Why what?"
"I don't get it. I mean, Penny was cool, I guess, but Paulina's a jerk, and Phoebe Phast isn't even real. I just can't figure out what you see in them."
"They're hot?"
"That's it? That's all you need? But that doesn't make any sense!"
"You don't have to be so judgy. It's not like I can pick who I like."
"I'm not being judgy! It's just...you make it seem like falling in love is so simple. Like, you don't put any consideration into it at all, like it just happens!"
Danny had no idea why Sam was freaking out so much, or why she was nitpicking his old crushes, but it was really annoying him.
"You sound like Tucker." Sam said "You're not making any sense."
"Sam, you're the one not making any sense." Danny snapped "I don't know what you're trying to get at, but Tucker and I are the normal ones. You're the one who's being weird!"
Danny's stomach dropped.
Sam didn't say anything. Her expression was a cross between being really deep in thought and really angry.
"I'm sorry, I-"
"It's fine Danny."
"No, really, I didn't mean-"
"Drop it."
Danny realized that Sam was looking over his shoulder. He turned and saw that Jazz and Tucker were coming back.
Jazz looked very grumpy.
"Uh, what's up?" Danny asked. He snuck another glance at Sam. Her expression was still unreadable.
"You win." Jazz crossed her arms.
"What?"
"I said you win!" Jazz threw her arms in the air. Tucker seemed to be avoiding eye contact with everyone.
"That bad?" Danny asked him.
"It bounced back." Tucker muttered.
"What?"
"It bounced back!" Tucker repeated louder.
"What do you mean?"
"He threw the rock," Jazz said "And I didn't see it skip, so I thought it sunk, but then it came sailing back out of the water right between our heads. So, for our own safety, we are forfeiting the competition."
"Woo hoo." Sam cheered dryly "We win."
She threw another rock into the lake. It sunk without skipping.
"Hey Sam," Tucker said "Are you okay?"
Sam threw another rock. It bounced once before sinking.
"I am now." she said with a small smile "With that, I've officially beaten you properly."
Tucker scowled and crossed his arms. Jazz patted his back sympathetically.
No one noticed the green tentacle emerge from the water. It patted along the shore where Jazz and Tucker had just been before slinking back into the lake.
--------------------------------------------------
The adults chatted idly as they finished the supper cleanup. Once everything was put away, they moved their conversation to the deck with coffee that Vlad had brewed with a French press. He claimed it 'brought out a richer earthier flavour'. Jack and Maddie had no idea what he was talking about.
There was a slight breeze that rustled the leaves as the sun began to dip below the horizon. It was a beginning to get a little chilly, but the warm coffee helped.
"You know," Jack said "I never thought I'd say this, but taking a break from ghosts has been sort of nice in a way."
"I know." Maddie said. "When was the last time we took a break Jack?"
"Hmm, let's see..." Jack scratched his chin. "I think the last time was my last fishing trip with Danny, and that was...huh, I think that was before we got the portal working."
"It's been that long?" Maddie frowned.
"You two are certainly in good company." Vlad said "I don't think I've taken a proper vacation in years!"
"You may not research ghosts anymore Vlad," Maddie elbowed Vlad in the arm "But it's good to see you've still kept your bad habits from working in the least supported branch of the sciences."
They all laughed, followed by a brief moment of comfortable silence.
"I've been meaning to ask, Vlad," Maddie said "How's your mother?"
"Oh...she...passed away. A little while ago."
"Oh." Maddie covered her mouth with her hand. "Oh, I'm so sorry, Vlad."
"Yeah, sorry to hear that V-man." Jack put a sympathetic hand on Vlad's shoulder. "Nedelya Masters was a wonderful person. Sweet, but with such a practical wit..." Jack sighed.
"How long has it been Vlad?" Maddie asked gently.
"About..." Vlad scrunched up his face "Five years at this point. She died in her sleep. Heart attack, the doctors said she went quickly. We didn't really have a full funeral, just a small ceremony."
"Oh Vlad," Maddie placed her hand on his "I'm so sorry we weren't there."
"It's alright, you didn't know."
"But I wish we had." Maddie's eyebrows were creased. "Tell me you had at least had someone with you?"
Vlad did have a support system, but he didn't think that Maddie meant his therapist and a committee of ghost vultures.
"Er...of course I did." Vlad attempted to give Maddie a reassuring smile.
Maddie sighed.
"We should have been there for you," her grip on Vlad's hand tightened "Five years ago...you should have told us, we could have-"
Maddie stopped talking. She let go of Vlad's hand, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath.
"You could have called us, Vladdie." Jack said softly "I know we hadn't spoken in a while, but we would have been there for you."
"I..."
Vlad wanted to say it was alright, it wasn't their fault, but he knew that that wasn't what they wanted to hear.
Jack looked between Vlad and Maddie. After a few seconds, he stood up and clapped a hand to both of their backs.
"Hey now," he smiled "I know that's pretty sad news, but this is supposed to be a happy visit. Old friends catching up, right? Here, I'll go make some more coffee and-"
Vlad and Maddie shot out of their seats.
"NO!" They shouted, simultaneously grabbing Jack's arms.
"Jack I love you, but Vlad's appliances are too expensive for your track record!" Maddie said.
"Remember what happened last time!" Vlad said
Jack held up his hands in surrender and sheepishly returned to his seat.
"The last time?" Maddie raised an eyebrow.
"Ah right, you weren't there for that." Vlad said. "Did we really never tell you that story?"
"No, you didn't." Maddie sat back down, staring at Vlad with intrigue in her eyes.
"Well," Vlad laughed and rubbed his face "You remember that week we told you you weren't allowed to come to our dorm room, and we wouldn't tell you why? Well, you see, Jack and I had just gotten a French press, and when we were trying it out for the first time, Jack decided to-"
"Hey, hey, wait a minute Vladdie! You forgot an important part! See Madds, when we went out to get the coffee press..."
Once Jack and Vlad finally managed to get through that story, it reminded Maddie of something that had happened with her roommate, which led to the trio swapping old college stories until it got too dark to be outside.
All things considered, it was a very nice evening.
--------------------------------------------------
Sam spat into the sink and set her toothbrush in the bottom half of its holder to dry.
She walked over to the bathroom door and paused with her hand on the knob.
"It's fine." Sam said to herself "It's just Jazz. Sure, you haven't really talked to her much since Danny became half-ghost, or before then really, but she's just Danny's sister. And it's just one night. How awkward can it be?"
Sam opened the door.
Jazz was sitting in the bed on the left side of the room, her blanket resting over her legs as she read a book.
Sam felt relieved. Reading meant no talking, and no talking meant no awkwardness.
Sam silently got under the covers of her own bed.
"Do you want to talk about what happened in the RV earlier?"
So much for no talking.
"What do you mean?"
"About your no-crush situation?"
So much for no awkwardness.
"What's there to talk about? I've never had any crushes, that's kind of the end of it."
"But how do you feel about that? You seemed a little defensive earlier."
"I wasn't defensive, I was just annoyed everyone was making such a big deal out of it. I haven't had a crush, who cares? Not me. I'm perfectly happy."
"Well I'm glad to hear that." Jazz looked up from her book "Although, just so you know, although it is perfectly normal for the rates of development in the adolescent psyche to vary from person to person, it's also normal to feel apprehensive about not reaching certain milestones at the same time as your peers."
"I'm not 'apprehensive'." Sam rolled her eyes. "It'll happen when it happens. I don't see the point in wasting my time with shallow high school romances that statistically don't last. Like, seriously, what's the appeal in hanging out with some guy not talking in a theatre? Or worse, trying to make romantic conversation at The Nasty Burger because most teenagers don't have the money for a real restaurant? I can just do that with friends, and it's way less awkward. What's the point in going through those motions?"
"While that's a perfectly valid perspective," Jazz said "There is value in the experimental relationships teenagers often have. It's true, those relationships often don't last, but they're a great opportunity for young minds to learn about things that'll be important for future more serious relationships, like personal preferences and boundaries. The negative impact of mistakes in the long term is also reduced in that time period, due to the lower-stakes nature of a high school romance compared to an adult one. I mean, the emotional reactions can still be quite volatile, but the lessons learned can help to form the foundation for dating knowledge later in life."
"That all sounds terrible. You're making me tired just thinking about it." Sam pulled the covers over her head, hoping to drown out Jazz's voice, but she just kept talking.
"I find it fascinating. You can learn so much about people from what they're like in a romantic relationship. Of course, like you said, it's fine if some people want to wait, or are aromantic. But I wouldn't dismiss-"
"Wait, aromantic?" Sam reemerged from the blankets "What's that?"
"It's when a person doesn't experience any romantic attraction."
"Like, at all?"
"I believe there are some nuances, but basically yes."
"That's a thing? I've never heard of that."
"Yeah, I don't think most people have. I did a lot of research into various LGBT+ identities when Danny came out, and I found some aromantic people online who talked about their experiences."
"Okay," Sam sat up straight "So you're saying it's possible for a person to never fall in love? Or get any crushes? Like, ever?"
"Yeah, turns out lots of people just don't."
"But, how do they know they won't ever?" Sam didn't know why her heart was beating so furiously "How can you tell it won't just happen later?"
"You know," Jazz scratched her chin "I don't really know. Maybe it's like how gay and straight people know they aren't bi. I suppose if we know you can know you can't possibly be attracted to some genders, then by the same principle you can know you won't be attracted to any of them!"
Jazz sounded like she'd just made an enlightening discovery. Sam just blinked at her in confusion.
"What I'm saying is there isn't really a way to tell. You've just got to figure it out for yourself."
"But how do you do that?"
"You seem to have a lot of questions about aromanticism. Is there maybe a reason for that?"
Sam suddenly felt...not fearful, more like she'd been caught doing something private.
"No."
But why did she feel like that? She was just asking questions, she wasn't even doing anything?
"Do you have any other questions?"
"No."
But Sam did have questions. So many questions. Questions she didn't even know how to ask.
"Hey, um, Jazz," she said "Are you...are you straight? Or something else?"
"I'd...like to keep that information to myself."
"Right, sorry." Sam's eyes snapped down to her bed sheets "I was being stupid. I shouldn't have asked."
"I'm not offended, Sam." Jazz smiled kindly "It's alright to ask questions, just as long as you respect the answer."
Jazz's words helped diminish Sam's embarrassment, but she wanted to change the subject.
Her eyes fell on Jazz's book.
"Hey wait a minute, I thought you said you didn't bring any of your textbooks."
"Huh? Oh, this isn't a textbook, it a book on the history of the Green Bay Packers."
"Oh?"
"I found it in the nightstand."
Sam opened the drawer and saw a small stack of books. They all seemed to be about the same football team.
"Wow," she said "Half-ghost and a massive dork. Vlad and Danny must get along great."
"Danny doesn't like football, but they probably would have lot's to talk about if Vlad ever bothered to visit."
Sam noticed a hint of venom in Jazz's voice.
"Maybe that'll all change after this weekend." Sam said.
"Hopefully, but..." Jazz pursed her lips "I didn't want to say too much in front of Danny, but do me a favour and try to be prepared for the worst."
"Wait, you think your parents aren't going to accept Vlad?"
"No, I do. Mom and Dad can be kind of tunnel visioned, but they're far from heartless. And they can be a lot more open-minded than they seem. I mean, they responded very positively to Danny being trans, despite having no idea what that even was until he told them, which I'll admit did surprise me. It's just...be ready just in case. Either way, be there for Danny for me. I know he really values your relationship. As friends, of course." Jazz added quickly "Having you and Tucker there really means a lot to him.
"Yeah, alright Jazz. You good if I turn the light out now?"
"Yeah, that's probably a good idea." Jazz set her book on the nightstand and yawned. "We should probably be well rested for tomorrow. No matter how it goes down it's going to be an ordeal."
"Yup." Sam reached for the wall light, but paused with the decorative chain in her hand "Hey Jazz?"
"Yeah?" Jazz had pulled the blankets up to her chin and didn't even bother opening her eyes to answer Sam.
"Having you there means a lot to Danny too. It means a lot to all of us."
Sam caught a glimpse of Jazz's eyes flickering open before she pulled the chain, obscuring her view in total blackness. She did not want to see Jazz's reaction.
Ugh!
Sam had felt like she should say something, but now she was regretting those last words. Could she have been any more cheesy?
Jazz didn't need reassurance, she was smart, she already knew how important she was to Danny. What was reassurance of something so obvious from Sam of all people worth?
Sam's spiraling was interrupted by a quiet voice in the dark:
"Thanks Sam."
The doubtful thoughts in Sam's head quieted. She silently smiled back at Jazz.
Sam laid awake for a while, thinking about what Jazz had said.
Everything she'd said.
--------------------------------------------------
Danny had just gotten out of the bathroom. He sat down on his bed and was about to turn off the light off when Tucker spoke.
"Hey, Danny?"
"Yeah?"
"If I ask you something, do you promise not to laugh?"
"Are you going to ask me what I saw in Phoebe Phast when I was seven?"
"What?"
"Uh, nothing. Go ahead, Tuck. I won't laugh, I promise."
"So you...you only like girls, right?"
Oh. This was about what happened in the RV.
"Um, yeah."
"So like no guys ever? Not even once in a while? Like, when they're really hot?"
"Nope." Danny shook his head "Not even once."
Danny waited for Tucker to continue, but a minute passed and Tucker still hadn't said anything.
For as long as he could remember, Danny and his friends had always come to each other whenever something was up. And by something, they meant anything, good, bad, big, or small.
This was especially true for Tucker, who'd always worn his heart on his sleeve, ever since Danny first met him in preschool.
His silence right now was incredibly concerning.
"Do you..." Danny didn't want to be invasive, but he felt like he at least try to get Tucker to talk about whatever was going on in his head "...maybe...not only like girls?"
Danny cringed. He hoped that didn't sound as awkward to Tucker as it did to him.
"I mean, like, yeah it's pretty much only girls," Tucker shrugged "But, like, occasionally there's someone, like some guy celebrities, and it's like, come on! You know?"
"Uh-"
"Sometimes there's just a guy who just checks all the right boxes, and I mean, how could anyone not be into that? Like, there's a reason Choi's as popular as he is! He's such a cool guy and his smile just makes the world brighter!"
"Oh, um-"
"But it, like, hardly ever happens. It's at least ninety-nine percent girls. I mean, not that there's anything wrong with liking guys, but like it hardly ever happens, so it doesn't really mean anything, right?"
Well, at least he was talking now.
Danny looked at Tucker's pleading eyes. He wasn't really sure what Tucker wanted to hear, but he thought it was pretty obvious what was going on.
"You know Tuck, it kind of sounds to me like you might be bi."
Tucker's expression made Danny wonder if that had been the right thing to say.
"I mean..." Tucker spoke slowly "Probably not? I only get crushes on guys really rarely. And I mean, like, really rarely. I'm not trying to be defensive about it, I swear, I just don't think I like enough guys to qualify for...bi."
The last word came out very quietly.
"I'm...not really sure if that's how that works." Danny said.
"And how would you know?!" Tucker snapped.
"I, uh..." Danny blinked, taken aback by the sudden hostility.
Tucker let out a strained sigh and turned away from Danny.
"Sorry, I didn't mean to yell at you."
"It's okay, Tuck."
"I know you're trying to help. You didn't do anything wrong."
"Hey, seriously, it's okay. Don't beat yourself up over this Tuck, I get it."
"Really? Cuz I don't." Tucker took off his glasses and rubbed his face "I'm just...really confused right now. I seriously thought every guy got crushes on guys sometimes."
"I mean, I can tell when guys are, like, attractive, I guess." Danny said. "Usually I just feel jealous, if anything, though."
"Yeah, there's guys I want to be, but it's definitely different from guys I like. Huh, that's...kind of weird to say out loud." Tucker sat up and looked back at Danny. "I mean, I guess it's not really a big deal, it's just...for some reason, learning that this isn't actually something most guys do, it almost feels like...like I'm a different person than I thought I was all my life. Okay, maybe that's a bit dramatic, but I 'm not really sure how else to describe it..."
"No, that kind of makes sense. I kind of saw myself in a new light when I first realized I was trans."
"For real?" Tucker's eyes lit up "Was it kind of like you thought you knew where you were going one minute, and then you suddenly realized you had no idea?"
"Well...it was kind of the opposite, actually." Danny felt bad for crushing Tucker's hope, but he felt like he should be honest. "Once I found out what 'trans' was, everything kind of clicked into place. It was like...like I'd been trying to put a puzzle together my whole life, and someone had finally given me the box the puzzle came in so I could see the picture. It was a bit rough, but I finally had a map of where I was going."
Danny smiled at the memory, but then one look at Tucker's face brought him back to the present.
Between the conversation with Sam at the dock and now, Danny was being very unhelpful. He just couldn't seem to figure out what to say to make his friends feel better.
Was he a bad friend? He wasn't trying to be.
Truthfully, Danny didn't really understand why Tucker was so upset. Learning more about who he was had been enlightening for Danny. It brought him peace and made everything feel like it made so much more sense.
For Tucker, it seemed to be doing the opposite. If anything, he seemed to feel closer to how Danny felt before he figured out he was trans.
Maybe Tucker needed to hear something more like what Danny had wanted to hear back then.
"Although, it was pretty hard before someone gave me that map. I definitely felt totally lost before that. But I did learn something very important from feeling that lost for so long."
"Oh yeah, what's that?"
"You won't be lost forever, even if it feels that way right now. You might not figure it out soon, but you will figure it out eventually. And I mean, it's not like there's any rush."
Tucker didn't say anything right away. He set his glasses down on the nightstand.
"How are you being so calm about all of this?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, this...whatever this is, it kind of changes everything, doesn't it?"
"Not really?" Danny shrugged.
"Really?" Tucker raised a skeptical eyebrow. "The fact that I maybe like guys sometimes doesn't change the way you see me at all?"
"Um, no? Why would it?"
"The tone you and Jazz had in the RV suggested otherwise."
"Oh yeah, right."
Tucker did kind of have a point there.
"We were just surprised, that's all. Just reacting to new information."
Tucker didn't look convinced.
"Well, did it change the way you saw me after I told you I was a guy two years ago?" Danny challenged.
"What? No! No way," Tucker said quickly "Not even-"
Danny raised an eyebrow.
"Okay, it was a bit of an adjustment." Tucker relented "But once we got the hang of using the right pronouns and stuff, everything went back to feeling normal pretty quickly. I mean, I guess it was a slightly different normal, but it still felt as normal as the normal before did. Huh, you know, I never really thought about it much."
"There, see? And it's an even easier adjustment on my end. You're not even getting a hair cut."
"I hardly have any hair to cut."
"There's still some that can be cut..."
"Stay away from my hair!" Tucker yanked his beanie off the nightstand and covered his head with it.
Danny laughed. Tucker laughed a bit too, but then his smile shifted into a thoughtful expression.
"Do I...have to call myself bi?" he asked.
"I mean, it's up to you what you want to call yourself."
"I'm not sure I want to call myself anything right now, honestly. I...don't really know what I feel like. Or what I can really count as."
"That's okay, Tuck." Danny smiled "You can just figure it out later, or whatever. There really is no rush."
"Yeah."
Tucker let out a yawn.
"Man, having an identity crisis really wears you out."
"I can attest to that." Danny nodded solemnly.
"It feels illegal to be tired when you've spent half the day sitting in a car." Tucker took off his beanie and set it next to his glasses.
"I mean, we skipped a bunch rocks too."
"Danny, we regularly fight ghosts with enough power to level a city block. Throwing a few rocks cannot be that draining."
"Hey, rock skipping is a sport which requires a lot of precision and focus to-"
"I'm going to throw a pillow at you if you don't stop talking."
"Considering how well you threw that rock earlier, I'm not worried."
"Hey!"
Tucker glared at Danny for a few seconds, then the two of them burst out laughing.
"Aw man," Tucker shook his head "You know, I'm actually feeling a lot better now. I don't know what I was so worked up over."
"I figured talking would make you feel better. I mean, you're usually pretty gung-ho on sharing your feelings. You were honestly starting to scare me with how quiet you were being."
"Sorry." Tucker scrunched his eyebrows thoughtfully "I guess I just wasn't really sure how to explain what was going on. What Jazz said in the RV really blindsided me. I was just so sure about myself, and then suddenly I wasn't. But I think things are starting to settle in my brain, so I'm back to normal"
"Glad to hear it , Tuck."
Danny grabbed the chain for the light.
"Welp, I'm turning off the light now. I'm all worn out from being a supportive best friend."
"Which I appreciate. Just let me-"
Danny pulled the chain.
"Hey!" Tucker's voice called in the darkness. "What happened to 'supportive best friend'?"
"Shh! Sleepy time."
Danny heard a thwump that he assumed was a pillow hitting the wall a meter away from his head.
"Your aim suuuuucks." Danny whispered.
"Someone help!" Tucker said dramatically "I'm being haunted a ghost that's dissing my aim!"
"Whoooo!" Danny made his eyes glow green.
"Gah!" Tucker's startled cry made Danny laugh. "Jeez dude, don't do that! It's seriously creepy when it's this dark!"
Danny blinked his eyes back to normal and snuggled into his blankets.
Conversations from earlier started playing in his head as he began to drift off.
"...No. I think I'll do it tomorrow. Later in the day. Probably after dinner."
"...Geneva Lake was home to members of the Potawatomi tribe, who originally called the lake 'Kishwauketoe', meaning 'clear water'..."
'...I'm all worn out from being a supportive best friend.'
'...Tucker and I are the normal ones, you're the one who's being weird!'
Oh right, that. Danny felt his stomach shift guiltily.
He really hadn't meant what he'd said, but he'd still said it. Some 'supportive best friend' he was.
He really needed to talk to Sam tomorrow and apologize.
--------------------------------------------------
Danny eyes fluttered open. It was almost completely dark. He instinctively searched for his clock on the nightstand, but didn't see the glowing green numbers anywhere.
He sat up in a panic, but then he remembered where he was.
Vlad's house. Right.
Danny squinted at the analogue clock above the doorframe. It was about a quarter after eight.
It was morning, but still pretty early.
Danny tried to lie down and fall back asleep, but he just couldn't. He gave up after turning over for the seventh time.
Great. He'd barely gotten to sleep in any more than he did on a school day. Why couldn't Vlad have put windows in his guest room? Waking up panicking in the dark was not how Danny liked to start the day.
Danny floated out of bed so his footsteps wouldn't wake up Tucker. One of them might as well get to sleep in.
He stayed in the air as he intangibly pulled his clothes out of his backpack and got dressed for the day, only landing on the floor when he was out of the room and at the stairs.
As Danny got closer the the kitchen he heard a sizzling sound. He found Jazz standing at the stove in the kitchen.
The last step creaked when Danny stepped on it, causing Jazz to turn around.
"Huh," she said "Didn't expect to see you this early."
"Good morning to you too, Jazz. I tried to sleep in, but then I woke up and forgot where I was." Danny sniffed the air "Is that bacon?"
"Yup. I'm starting on some pancakes too. There's also cereal in the cupboard and fruit in the fridge. Mom and Dad packed a lot of food for a two-day trip."
"Feel like that one might have been more Dad than Mom. What are you doing up so early anyway?"
"I always get up at seven, Danny."
"Seriously? Even on weekends?"
"Yup."
"That sound awful."
"I actually find it calming starting everyday with a fixed routine. Of course, without my school work I didn't really have anything to do once I got up, so I figured I might as well start on breakfast."
Danny yawned and opened the fridge. He saw a big orange bowl filled with yellow liquid.
"What's in the bowl?"
"Scrambled eggs. I'm waiting for everyone to get up before I cook them."
"Oh. That's a lot of eggs."
"I'm feeding a lot of people this morning."
Danny pulled a carton of milk out of the fridge.
"Hey, you know what you should-"
"I am not doing that." Jazz's entire face wrinkled. "You can pour some of the eggs into a separate bowl if you want milk in them. The rest of us would like our breakfast edible."
"Mom likes them with milk too." Danny shut the fridge.
"So that's where you get your weirdness from."
Danny stuck his tongue out at Jazz and pulled open one of Vlad's cupboards.
"Wow," he said "Vlad's dishes are all like, in stacks. And you can see them all. It's so...so..."
"Organized? Convenient?" Jazz began to turn over the bacon in the pan "I know. Isn't it great? And nothing even tried to eat me while I was cooking."
"I'm actually a little scared to touch anything. For different reasons than normal. I feel like I'm gonna get in trouble.
"Don't worry," Vlad said "You won't."
Danny jumped. When had Vlad gotten here? He was pretty sure he hadn't heard the bottom step creak.
"Good morning Daniel, Jazz. Ah, I see you've started breakfast. How thoughtful of you."
"It's not a problem. I was up."
"Still, you didn't have to. It's quite appreci-"
"Good morning!" Jack interrupted brightly from the stairs. Maddie wasn't far behind him.
"Ooh, Jazz, you made breakfast, how nice of you." she smiled as she entered the kitchen. "Did you want any help? I could start on some eggs, or something."
"That's alright, Mom. I've already got some mixed in the fridge. Everything's already- Oh my gosh Danny! Do that over the sink! What is wrong with you?!"
--------------------------------------------------
Sam and Tucker slept a little longer, but were soon drawn downstairs by the sounds of conversation and the smell of food.
After breakfast was eaten and cleaned up, the kids went out to sit on the dock and practice rock skipping while the adults had tea out on the deck.
Well, Sam was practicing at least. Tucker was too scared to try again after what happened yesterday, and Jazz seemed to have finally decided to try relaxing on her vacation. She sat against the mailbox and lazily observing Sam's rocks skipping and sinking.
Danny was currently collecting more rocks for Sam. He stopped and looked back at the deck. From down here he could barely see the adults.
He wondered what they were talking about. He wondered if Vlad was going to tell them soon.
Danny shook his head and carried his latest selection back to the group.
Sam was now consistently getting two skips with her throws. She was concentrating deeply, and the others watched her silently.
The silence was broken by Danny dumping his shirtful of rocks onto the dock.
"Well," Jazz checked her watch "This is nice, but I'd like to walk some of the shore path before we leave. There are some very interesting houses belonging to some very influential people, and I'd like to take the opportunity to see at least some of that architecture in person."
She stood up and started down the left side of the path.
"Hey Jazz, wait up!" Tucker called as he started to follow her. He stopped and looked back at Sam and Danny. "Aren't you two coming?"
"Nah, I want to work on my rock skipping some more." Sam said "Besides, if I wanted to see some stuffy rich person's house I could've just stayed home."
"Suit yourself, but Jazz said there's one mansion with an actual pool on the roof."
"You know you won't be able to see that from the ground, right?" Sam said as she tossed another rock.
"Killjoy. You coming Danny?"
"Nah, I'm good."
"What? Well what if I told you we might get to see some of the Wrigley Company's estate?"
"The what?" Sam and Danny asked.
"You know, Wrigley's! They the company behind pretty much every noteworthy gum ever!"
"That sounds...really neat Tuck," Danny said "But listening to Jazz's lectures is not how I want to spend my vacation."
"Man, Jazz's lecture's aren't that bad. She actually says a lot of really interesting things sometimes. Whatever, it's your loss man. You two enjoy your rocks."
Tucker left them to catch up with Jazz on the path.
"Okay, I like gum as much as the next guy," Danny said once Tucker was out of sight "But looking at the house of the guy who makes it just doesn't sound fun at all. It's not like they're giving out free gum there."
"You're both geeks, but Tucker's definitely the bigger geek."
"We're both geeks? Isn't that kind of the pot calling the other pot black?"
"Okay one, black's my favourite colour, so that's a compliment. Two, the expression is 'pot calling the kettle black', Danny."
"What? But kettles aren't black, they're, like, shiny!"
Sam threw a stone. It skipped three times.
"Ha! New record." she grinned.
"Nice. Hey, uh, Sam," Danny rubbed the back of his neck "I'm sorry about yesterday. I didn't mean to say you're 'not normal'."
"Oh please Danny." Sam waved her hand. "You know I don't care about being 'normal'."
"Heh, I guess not." Danny smiled. He threw a stone. It skipped six times.
"Show off."
Danny beamed smugly.
"I, um, did talk to Jazz about that last night." Sam said "About the 'no crush' thing."
"Oh yeah? Did you get a lecture on 'the varying rates of development in the adolescent psyche'?"
"Yes. Yes I did. But she also mentioned something that kind of maybe made sense."
"Oh yeah? What was it?"
"Do you know what 'aromantic' means?"
"Eh...kinda? It's when you don't like romance, right?"
"It's not really about whether you like romance or not. Jazz said being aromantic means you don't really get crushes or fall in love or whatever. Like, ever."
"Oh. So, do you think you might be aromantic?"
"I don't know." Sam said. "Maybe."
"That's cool." Danny smiled.
"It is?"
"Yeah, you found a word to describe yourself. Doesn't that feel good?"
"I don't know, it's weird. Usually I do like figuring this kind of stuff out about myself, but I'm not really sure if it's quite right, even though it does feel kind of right."
"If it feels right, then how come you're not sure it is?" Danny asked.
Sam shrugged and threw a rock.
"I don't know," she said as the rock skipped once "I guess I just thought I had myself all figured out. I thought I had romance all figured out. I mean, I thought I was lightyears ahead of those girls in my class who were always fawning over those dumb boy bands who didn't even make any good music. I thought they were just shallow. I never considered the possibility that they were feeling something I wasn't capable of."
"Maybe you should stop assuming every girl with mainstream interests is being disingenuous."
Sam glared angrily at Danny.
"Right, not the time." he said quickly "Please continue."
"It's not that I don't like the idea of being aromantic, I just never realized that it was even an option until now. I mean, I never did really like any of that traditional romance stuff, but I figured I'd just do it right when the time came. And now it seems like I actually might not do it at all. It never even crossed my mind that this might be an option, and like, I'm actually fine with that, but for some reason I'm having kind of a hard time wrapping my mind around it."
"Maybe you just need some time to get used to the idea. Romantic interest as a concept is generally presented as a ubiquitous concept by our society."
Sam blinked twice then narrowed her eyes.
"Okay, there's no way you came up with that on your own. You lifted that from Jazz, didn't you?"
"Hey! I know big words too!"
"Sure you do, Danny."
Sam smirked at the pouting Danny as she threw another rock. It skipped twice.
"Maybe I should have expected this."
"How come?"
"Well, there's the fact that I've never had a crush before, and thought that everyone else was exaggerating when they talked about romantic feelings," Sam started to count on her fingers "I always thought romance stories were stupid, and it was always vaguely disappointing when characters I liked on TV started dating someone. Marriage always seemed like a terrible idea, and I sometimes felt this sense of satisfaction deep down when I heard that someone was getting divorced. Oh, and every classic dating scenario ever looks awkward and terrible to me. Like, I literally want to claw my eyes out when they do that awkward first date thing in movies. Even if it's going well, it's just so...so...ugh! Also, straight, gay, and bi never felt like quite the right labels for me, like they never really felt like they fit. There was also this one time, where my cousin and I were..."
Sam stopped talking when she realized how Danny was gaping at her.
"So you're telling me," Danny said "You thought all of that, and you're only just now considering you might be aromantic?"
"I thought everyone thought like that!" Sam threw up her arms "Like, this is how we all feel deep down, right?"
A grin began to spread across Sam's face.
"Well Sam," Danny said, grinning as well "I can assure you, that is absolutely not how most people feel deep down."
"Well that's obvious in hindsight!"
"Honestly, I feel like that's pretty obvious before hindsight."
"What? Danny, that's not how-"
Sam burst out laughing before she could finish her sentence.
"How did I not know?" Sam continued to laugh "Oh my gosh, it was so obvious. How did I not know until now?"
Danny couldn't help but laugh a little too. He didn't really get what was so funny, but he was glad Sam was happy.
The laughed for a little while longer and then just sat in silence, listening to the lapping of the lake.
"I think that's why I was so weird yesterday." Sam said. "I was just genuinely confused. I think I get it now, though."
The smile suddenly vanished from Sam's face and she slapped her forehead "Oh my gosh!"
"What?"
"I haven't asked you how you're doing at all!"
"Me?"
"Vlad's gonna tell your parents he's half-ghost sometime today, and I've just been going on about my problems."
"Sam it's fine. I wanted to listen to you. And honestly, I was glad for the distraction."
"Well, glad I could help, I guess. But how are you doing?"
"I mean," Danny let out a long breath "Nervous, I guess, but not as nervous as I thought I'd be? It almost kind of feels like it's not even really gonna happen, if that makes sense."
"That kind of sounds like you're in denial."
"What? No! Well, maybe a little. It's just not really how I thought things would go down, you know? I kind of figured if anyone was gonna tell my parents about half-ghosts, it'd be me since, you know, we thought I was the only person who was half-ghost in existence. It's just so bizarre that it's someone else. Like, I know Vlad telling them will affect me, but it also kind of doesn't, if that makes sense."
Danny threw a rock. It skipped four times.
"Everything's just so complicated and weird."
"I've found that anything that involves ghosts ends up making our lives complicated and weird. Especially yours."
"Yup."
There was another comfortable silence. Danny threw another rock and stood up.
"I'm gonna run to the bathroom real quick."
"Bring me one of Vlad's fancy root beers when you come back."
"You got it."
--------------------------------------------------
"I'm going to miss these outdoor conversations." Maddie sighed contently. "Oh Vlad, I forgot! Jack and I brought an album of the kids' baby photos we meant to show you."
Maddie set her empty cup on the table.
"There's some really cute ones of Danny in kindergarten, too. But, we'd better decide what to do for lunch. Sadly, we'll have to leave right after to get Sam and Tucker home at a decent time, Sam's parent were very insistent on that. I think we should get all of our stuff packed up and then have lunch at a restaurant, so we can just eat and go. Where do you recommend Vlad?"
"Hm?" Vlad hadn't been paying full attention to what Maddie was saying "Oh, yes, restaurants. There's...a lot of those around here. Perhaps a pizzeria? There are some very nice places that stone fire them. I'm sure the children would enjoy that, and it would cover Daniel's friend's dietary restrictions."
"Sounds great V-man!" Jack beamed and wrapped an arm around Vlad's shoulder. "So which one's the best around here?"
"Y-yes, of course, um..." Vlad had eaten at every restaurant in this town, multiple times, and yet he was struggling to recall even a single pizzeria's name.
Jack and Maddie frowned.
"What's up with you today V-man?"
"Um, whatever do you mean Jack?" Vlad smile unconvincingly.
"The Vladdie I know knows his eats, and he never," Jack jabbed his index finger at Vlad's chest for emphasis "Ever hesitates with his opinions on food. It's one of the traits I most respect about you."
"You do seem rather distracted, Vlad." Maddie said.
Vlad sighed.
"I was going to wait a little longer, but I suppose there's no point in putting it off." As much as he suddenly wanted to. "I have something that I wanted to tell you two. It's...about the accident."
"The accident?" Maddie repeated "As in the college proto-portal malfunction?"
"That's the one."
Jack and Maddie's eyes widened. Vlad pretended not to notice.
"Come, we should go to the living room to talk."
Jack and Maddie followed Vlad back into the house.
Danny stepped out from under the deck when he heard the soft thud of the door sliding shut.
If Sam was right about him being in denial earlier, he certainly wasn't now.
Now he was definitely feeling anxious.
Danny rushed back down to the dock.
--------------------------------------------------
"Sam!" Danny cried once he'd passed the address rock. His heart was pounding, but not from the running "Sam! It's happening! Vlad's-"
Danny stopped talking when he realized Sam wasn't on the dock.
"Sam?"
That's weird, Danny thought as he continued towards the lake, looking left and right. Sam was literally just here, and I was only gone for like five seconds. Where could she have-
Danny shivered as a puff of mist escaped his mouth.
Oh no.
"Sam!" he yelled, now slightly panicking "Sam! Where are you!"
"Danny?"
Danny whipped his head around and saw Jazz and Tucker standing a little ways off on the shore path.
"What's going on?" Tucker asked.
"Sam's missing!" Danny shouted as he ran over to them "And my ghost sense just went off!"
"Oh no." Tucker said.
"We have to tell Vlad!" Jazz started towards the house "He can-"
"Jazz no!" Danny grabbed her arm "Vlad's with Mom and Dad right now!"
"Yeah, he's been with them all weekend." Jazz tried to jerk her arm out out Danny's grasp "Danny, Vlad knows this area a lot better than we do. He'd be way more efficient at searching. I can get him away from Mom and Dad, and then we can tell him about the gho-"
"He's telling them that he's half-ghost right now!"
Jazz froze.
"Really?" Tucker's eyes widened "Oh, wow."
"Yeah," Danny continued "And if Mom and Dad hears there a malicious ghost on the loose that kidnapped Sam, and they pull out all the ghost weapons we all know they have stashed in the RV, and Vlad's just told them he's a ghost..."
"Yeah, that would probably not end up being a great situation." Tucker said.
"Besides, Sam's been captured by ghosts before, she knows how to handle herself."
"That's...not really comforting, Danny."
"It's fine, all of us have. Many times."
"Okay, how about you stop talking and we just focus on finding Sam."
"Alright." Danny let go of Jazz's arm "We can search faster if we split up. I'll start in the woods around Vlad's house. Those trees are pretty dense, there's plenty of places the ghost could be hiding in there."
"I'll go along the shore path for a bit." Jazz said "Maybe it took Sam the opposite way Tucker and I were walking."
"And I'll stay by the dock." Tucker said. "In case they come back to the scene of the crime."
The three of them nodded and set off in their respective directions.
--------------------------------------------------
He wasn't stalling. They should be sitting down when he told them. Somewhere comfortable. It just made sense.
Jack and Maddie were next to each other in the loveseat in Vlad's living room. He sat in an armchair facing them.
Nobody said anything right away. The ticking of the clock was thunderous.
Vlad wasn't stalling. He was just figuring out where to start.
Which was rather difficult, considering the magnitude of what he was about to reveal to Jack and Maddie.
"Is...everything alright, Vlad?" Maddie tentatively asked.
Vlad realized he'd been quiet for too long. It hadn't been because he was stalling, though, he was just planning what he was going to say. Carefully. It was a delicate matter.
"Yes, I'm alright Maddie. I'm..." Vlad adjusted his position in the armchair "I'm just not really sure how to...it's just that..." Vlad cleared his throat and took a breath "Regarding our last conversation, I realized that you were right. I have been distant. The reason for that is that I've been hiding something."
"Hiding? From...us?" Jack's sounded confused, like he'd never even considered the concept of Vlad not sharing something with them.
Vlad immediately felt guilty.
"I should have told you two a long time ago. I just...I wasn't sure how you would take it."
Jack and Maddie didn't say anything. Their expressions were neutral, but they were both leaning towards Vlad ever so slightly.
"After I was blasted by the proto-portal, there were some...side effects I didn't tell you about at the time."
"You mean the ecto-acne?" Jack asked. "I thought that faded. Our studies indicated that the acne was only acting as a temporary defense mechanism against the impure-"
"No, no, not the acne. That did fade after a month or so. This was...something else."
"Vlad, what are you talking about? What happened?" Maddie asked. Her voice was controlled, but there was a undertone of panic in it, like a parent who suspected their child might have ingested a toxic substance.
The words caught in Vlad's throat. He couldn't just say it, right? That'd be ludicrous. They wouldn't be able to process an idea as strange as a ghost-human hybrid if he just blurted it out.
Maybe he could start with the basics. Talk science. They were all scientists here. If Vlad could break the concept down for them, maybe they'd understand.
"It would seem that the portal's transmutative properties made the energy I was exposed to extremely volatile. So volatile that it actually restructured my DNA. In fact, it would seem that there was an ectoplasmic fusion on a molecular level."
Jack and Maddie raised their eyebrows, not really sure where Vlad was going with this.
"Yes..." Jack said. "And that's what caused the ecto-acne. Your body was purging the impurity. Although, I seriously doubt you were affected on quite that level."
"Well you'd be wrong about that. I've done numerous tests. The ectoplasm bonded with me and rearranged my cellular makeup, resulting in some...permanent side effects."
"What kind of side effects Vlad?" Maddie asked. She sounded slightly calmer, but much more confused.
Vlad was struck with the realization that he couldn't stall saying it any longer. His stomach lurched and it almost felt like someone else was saying his next words:
"The accident made me part-ghost."
The room was filled with silence.
Vlad felt like he was floating. Not in a happy carefree way, or like real floating that he actually did as a ghost, but more like an astronaut in a movie when the tether is cut off from the space ship.
Seconds felt like hours as Vlad analyzed every miniscule movement in Jack and Maddie's faces. He had to keep reigning himself in from the horrible conclusions his brain kept jumping to.
He'd gone over this with his therapist; be prepared for the worst, but acknowledge it's not the only possible outcome. Give them a chance. Don't make assumptions, don't jump to conclusions, don't push them away before they've at least had a chance to accept you.
Turns out that was easier said than done. The waiting was agony, and it was becoming harder and harder to keep the images of everything falling apart in his mind at bay.
Vlad desperately wanted to go back to the ship, go back to when he'd first had this idea of telling Jack and Maddie so he could stop himself, but that was impossible. All he could do was float there and wait for whatever was going to happen next.
He nearly jumped out of his chair when Maddie finally spoke.
"What...do you mean by that, Vlad?"
"I mean the accident turned me into a ghost."
Another silent pause. Jack and Maddie seemed to be waiting for him to elaborate, but what else could Vlad say? The concept was ludicrous, but it also really was that simple.
"Vlad," Maddie scrunched her eyebrow "That isn't possible. You're very clearly still human."
Vlad felt a surge of annoyance.
"Why would I be telling you this if it wasn't-"
Vlad forced himself to stop and breathe. It wasn't her fault she wasn't getting this right away. He might have reacted the same way twenty years ago.
"Let's hear him out Madds." Jack was calmer than Vlad had expected. Maybe he'd picked up on Vlad's obvious agitation. "Vladdie, what did you mean when you said you 'are a ghost'. You look pretty alive to me, man."
"It means that my DNA is partially ectoplasmic, I have ghostly abilities, and I even have a ghost form. So, to put it plainly, the proto-portal altered my genetic structure into that of a human-ghost hybrid."
There was yet another moment of silence.
"Vlad," Maddie pinched the bridge of her nose "If your trying to come up with some cockamamie story about why you've been away all these years, " her voice was steadily rising "I don't-"
"Hey, hey slow down Madds." Jack placed a hand on Maddie's shoulder. "Vladdie, what's all this about 'ghost DNA'? There's no possible genetic makeup that could be classified as both human and ghost. Your body should have purged all the impure ectoplasm by now."
Vlad sighed and rubbed his temple.
He could just show them. Maybe turn invisible or summon some ecto energy to his his hand. Or just simply transform.
No, a part of his brain said firmly. Seeing their friend using ghost powers would be too startling. They would freak out. True, they didn't have weapons to pull on him, but once they saw him doing ghostly things, they might not believe it was him anymore.
How could they?
No, Vlad had to get them to understand his ghostliness before showing them. It was his best shot at acceptance.
But how? He tried explaining things in detail, and he tried putting them as simply as he could, but Jack and Maddie still weren't getting it.
"I-"
Vlad was interrupted by a loud crash.
"What in the name of bratwurst was that?"
"It came from outside." Jack said.
The three of them shot to their feet and rushed out the front door of the house. It didn't take long to find the source of the noise.
"Maple smoked salmon!" Vlad cried.
In the middle of the lake, a giant green squid towered above them. Multiple red eyes darted around the lake while over a dozen tentacle towered out of the water
Three of those tentacles were wrapped around Sam, Tucker, and Jazz.
"Ghost!" Jack and Maddie yelled at the same time.
"And it has the kids!" Jack added, his tone urgent.
All of the squids eyes turned to the three new arrivals. They blinked simultaneously and then the squid began to thrash around, its captives screaming as they were flailed about in the grasp of the tentacles.
"We have to get to the RV and get-"
"We don't have time for that." Vlad cut Maddie off and took a step forward.
"But, Vlad-"
"Don't worry Maddie," Vlad turned to glare at the giant squid.
All of the fear and hesitation Vlad had been feeling vanished, suddenly replaced by a burning fury. This ghost had not only endangered the kids, but it had stolen Vlad's chance to explain things to Jack and Maddie, to make them properly understand.
This wasn't how he wanted to spend his potentially last moments with his friends.
"I can save the children. And...this is what I mean by ghost DNA."
Jack and Maddie jumped back as a black ring appeared around Vlad's waist. They stared dumbfounded as the ring split and changed their best friend into his terrifying ghost form.
Without looking back, Vlad shot off into the air and flew straight for the giant squid.
The ghost stopped flailing when it noticed Vlad coming. At least five tentacles shot towards him. Vlad expertly wove around them.
He didn't fool around. The second he was the right position, Vlad summoned a glob of pink ecto energy to his hand and waved his arm, sending out a razor sharp crescent that sliced right through the tentacle that was holding Sam.
Sam screamed as she fell through the air, but Vlad swooped down and caught her, carefully depositing her back on the dock before flying right back to the squid.
Sam's arrival on the dock snapped Maddie out of her stupor.
"Jack, run to the RV," she said "Get whatever you can to fight this ghost
Jack nodded and ran off to the other side of the house. Maddie started towards the dock.
The squid let out a roar of pain and rage, but its sliced-off tentacle quickly grew back.
The ghost was now lunging at Vlad more aggressively. Vlad duplicated and fused back together in rapid succession to confuse it.
After almost a minute of dodging, Vlad finally managed to get in a good enough position to slice the tentacle holding Tucker, but at the last second the squid moved the tentacle holding Jazz upwards, causing Vlad's blast to slice off both tentacles.
Jazz and Tucker screamed as they fell through the air.
There was a moment of panic on Vlad's face, but he quickly gathered himself and split into two, one Vlad swooping to catch Tucker and the other Jazz.
Just as Maddie arrived, the two Vlads set Jazz and Tucker down onto the dock before fusing back together. Vlad quickly wiped his forehead with his arm, steeled himself and flew back to the squid, launching ecto blasts at it.
"Kids," Maddie said "I know things are crazy right now, but we need to stay calm, and you need to listen. That ghost that saved you from the bigger ghost is actually Vlad!"
"Wait, that's Vlad?" Jazz asked, her head whipping around to the fighting ghosts. Tucker and Sam looked at each other with wide eyes. Maddie figured they were too in shock to say anything.
"It's a long story." Maddie said. "Wait! Was Danny with you?"
"No," Tucker answered "We haven't-"
A giant green ecto blast sailed past the group towards the squid. Everyone snapped their heads around to see Jack with a Fenton Bazooka propped up on his shoulder.
"Vladdie!" he called "Stay high so I don't hit you! My aim is not always the best!"
Vlad continued to shoot ecto blasts at the ghost. He gave no indication that he'd heard Jack, but he continued to fly near the top of the squid as Jack kept firing at the tentacles, keeping them away from Vlad. The throng of tentacles was thick enough that barely any of Jack's shots missed.
Jack and Vlad kept up their assault. Now that the captives had been saved, Vlad didn't have to hold back. He unleash a furious onslaught of ecto attacks at the squid's body, while Jack's kept the tentacles at bay with his bazooka. The ghost tried desperately to bat away the blasts, but just ended up with singed tentacle tips.
The squid slowly retreated further and further from the shore, but Jack and Vlad would not let up. Eventually, it let out a final roar before plunging below the water.
Vlad hovered above the lake for a few seconds, confirming that the ghost wasn't returning before heading back to the others.
"Are you children alright?" Vlad asked as he landed on the dock and morphed back into his human form.
"No broken bones." Sam reported, shivering and rubbing her bare arms.
"Yeah, d-don't worry," Tucker's added through chattering teeth "Th-this is only l-like, the eighth most t-traumatizing thing that's happened to us."
"Um, I would very much like to hear about those seven other-" Jazz stopped mid sentence and looked up at Vlad. She seemed to study him for a few seconds before her face was overtaken by a too-big smile.
"Well, thank you so much for saving us, Mr Masters." she said quickly "It is very cool and surprising for all of us to learn that you are half-ghost, but you saved our lives, so you're clearly not evil, so I'm going to take these two," she grabbed Sam and Tucker by their shoulders "And get them dried off and give them a mental checkup regarding the very wet and very horrifying ordeal we all just went through. Sound good? Okay great, see you later!"
Jazz began dragging Sam and Tucker towards the house before either of them could respond to what she'd just said.
Vlad smiled. What a strange child.
"Wow..."
Vlad's smile dropped at the sound of Maddie's astonished voice. He turned to find her and Jack staring at him. Maddie pulled back her hood.
"That was...so you...you really do have...ghost powers."
"Erm...yes?" Vlad could almost feel their gaze burning his skin. He shifted his feet uncomfortably.
"You mean," Jack did some quick math "For the last twenty years you've...and you didn't tell us?"
"But why Vlad? We were your friends!"
"You were ghost hunters. Capturing and dissecting ghosts was all you- all we ever talked about. I couldn't be sure how you'd react."
"Couldn't be sure how we'd..." Jack trailed off, rolling Vlad's sentence in his mind.
Vlad tensed when he saw The Fenton Bazooka shift on Jack's shoulder. Jack followed Vlad's fearful gaze and, after realizing what he was looking at, threw The Bazooka aside. It landed a good distance away with a small crash.
Maddie's eyes widened in horror.
"Vlad," her voice was barely above a whisper "You didn't think we'd..."
"You two were my dearest friends. I didn't want to risk you hating me." Vlad's voice was steady, but his heart was pounding, and his armpits were tingling.
Jack and Maddie knew. After twenty years of telling himself he'd never tell them, they finally knew.
Vlad honestly wasn't sure what was going to happen now.
"Vladdie, that's insane!" Jack threw out his arms "We'd never hate you, you're our friend!"
"Like I said, Jack, I couldn't be sure."
Maddie approached Vlad and placed her hand on his arm.
"Oh Vlad," she said, her eyes shining "It doesn't matter how ghostly you are. You're our best friend, we'd never..." Vlad felt Maddie's grip on him tighten. Not aggressively, but desperately. "Vlad we'll always love you. I'm so sorry we didn't make that clear enough to you."
Vlad let out a startled gasp as Maddie pounced, wrapping him in a hug.
"I..I..." Vlad tried to say something, but he couldn't find any words. His mind was completely blank. It was like he was frozen.
Suddenly he and Maddie were both crushed by Jack's massive arms.
"It's okay, Vladdie." Jack let out a sniffle "We're here for you now."
That was when his brain started to thaw.
Vlad had never allowed himself to even imagine this outcome. He had no idea what the future held now that Jack and Maddie knew.
The uncertainty terrified him.
But they didn't hate him. They didn't call him an imposter or a monster, they didn't want to capture and dissect him like he'd long feared.
Vlad could feel tears threatening to form in his eyes.
For the longest time those fears had driven so many of the decisions Vlad had made. Fears he'd been carrying around for over two decades crumble inside of him, tension drained from his muscles.
For the first time in years, Vlad let himself go.
He neck relaxed and he let his head fall somewhere between Jack's chest and Maddie's shoulder.
The tears began to flow down his face.
He was with his best friends. He was safe.
He could finally fall apart, because he knew his friends were there to support him, every part of him.
Behind the address rock they'd hidden behind, Sam, Jazz, and Tucker couldn't tear their eyes away from the emotional scene.
"They...they accept him." Jazz said, her voice a mixture between surprise and relief.
"Yeah..." Sam breathed.
"Hey, you found Sam!"
The trio all turned to see Danny approaching their hiding spot.
"Sam, we were looking everywhere for you! Where did you-" Danny stopped talking when he saw his parents hugging Vlad on the dock.
"...Um, did I miss something? And why are you all wet?"
"Mom and Dad know now." Jazz said.
"Oh."
Danny's eyes widened
"Oh!"
He looked over at the hugging adults.
"And they...it's..."
"Yeah." Jazz smiled softly.
"Wow." Danny breathed. He couldn't stop staring at the dock.
Sam and Tucker came over and each put a hand on Danny's shoulder.
--------------------------------------------------
After all the ghost fighting, hugging, and getting Sam, Jazz, and Tucker all dried off, they ran out of time to go out for lunch. Maddie told the kids they'd just make some sandwich's with the leftover groceries in the RV. Vlad grilled two of Sam's veggie burgers and wrapped them in aluminum foil, so she'd have something better to eat than a lettuce sandwich, while everyone packed up their stuff.
With all the hurried getting ready to leave, there wasn't a lot of time for Jack and Maddie to talk with Vlad about what had happened, but Danny heard Vlad say he wanted to 'get back together as soon as possible' when they were getting in the car.
It wasn't long before they were saying bye to Vlad and heading down the road back to Amity Park.
Danny looked at Vlad out the back window until he disappeared from view. He was pretty sure Vlad was looking back at him.
"So kids," Jack turned in the passenger seat after they'd been driving for a few minutes "I suppose you're all a little confused about what just happened."
No one in the back dared to speak.
"Maddie and I barely understand it ourselves, but it seems when Vlad got blasted by our flawed proto-portal back in college, it caused a mutation that seems to have given him ghost powers."
Jack didn't notice three pairs of eyes flash to Danny.
"Now, you don't have to worry. The ectoplasm in his DNA doesn't seem to pose any threat to his physical well-being, nor has it turned him into a terrifying monster. He's just..." Jack scrunched up his face and waved his and in the air.
"A scientific anomaly?" supplied Maddie.
"Yes, an anomaly! That's all."
"That being said," Maddie said "He would like us to keep it a secret. There's no telling what the media would do if they discovered a man of his prominence had ectoplasmic DNA. Understood, kids?"
"Yup." The four of them replied mechanically.
"They must still be in shock." Maddie said to Jack. He nodded.
"Don't worry kids," Jack turned back to them "This may be a...startling development, especially since we didn't even know this sort of thing could happen to a human before this morning. I mean, a human with the abilities of a ghost, that's just-"
"Jack."
"Right, right, sorry Madds. This is just very...oh man, imagine how it must have been for Vlad all those years, figuring his abilities out all on his own. He must've-"
"The important thing is," Maddie cut in "Even though we...certainly didn't expect this, Vlad's still the same person, even with ghost powers, and we're going to support him by showing him this information doesn't change our relationship with him."
"Yeah...we can do that." Danny said quietly, his eyes never leaving his parents.
Danny felt Jazz grab his hand. He didn't squeeze back, but he didn't let go either.
--------------------------------------------------
Outside of Jack and Maddie occasionally discussing directions, no one said much during the drive home, neither party feeling free to talk openly.
At some point Tucker and Sam dug out their Game Boys and started having Pokémon battles, while Jazz watched Danny play Pac-Man.
At some point they stopped at a diner. After they were seated, a server with a slightly shaky voice took their drink order. Her hand trembled slightly as she wrote and she apologized a lot.
"Was it just me, or does she seem a little nervous?" Maddie asked after the server had left to get their drinks.
"It's probably because we're such a big group." Jazz said "And she sounded like she might still be new."
"Oh, the poor thing." Maddie said "We should leave her a nice tip, Jack."
"Oh absolutely, Maddie." Jack nodded "Remember kids, customer service is one of the most grueling jobs in this country, and the Number One Fenton Rule, besides 'always be prepared for a ghost attack', is always treat people..."
Nervous server, observant Jazz, ranting Dad. All in all, this was a pretty normal restaurant outing for Danny.
Too normal.
They'd just had one of the least normal weekends of their lives, but you wouldn't have been able to tell from the outside. Jack Fenton continued to ramble on, as if his best friend hadn't just revealed to him that he'd been avoiding him for the last twenty years because he was freaking half-ghost!
It made Danny want to scream.
But instead he just sat there eating his chicken BLT and peanut butter milkshake, like everything was normal.
It was a relief when they finally got back to the RV and could go back to their video games.
Eventually, Sam and Tucker were dropped off at their respective houses. They both grabbed their luggage and said things like 'goodbye' and 'thanks for taking us', as if it had just been a normal weekend getaway.
Danny almost sighed with relief when they finally pulled up to Fenton Works. He really needed some time to by himself to think.
"Alright, you kids take your stuff upstairs while your father and I sort out the leftover food. " Maddie instructed once everyone was inside the house.
"Yeah, sure." Danny replied.
Both parents turned to the kitchen and Jazz started hauling her suitcase up the stairs.
"Hey Mom, Dad?" Danny said, causing everyone to snap their heads towards him "H-how are you guys doing?" Danny rubbed the back of his neck "Like, with the whole Vlad-ghost thing? That's gotta be a little weird for you guys, since he's your best friend and all."
Jack and Maddie flashed each other a look before smiling at Danny.
"You don't need to worry, son. We're all good."
"What about you, sweetie?" His mom came over and stroked his hair "I know this ghost stuff might be a little confusing for you and your friends. Did they seem alright with everything when they left?"
"Uh, yup! We're all good." Danny hoped he sounded casual "So it doesn't bother you that Vlad's half-ghost? Even though you two are ghost hunters?"
"Oh don't be silly Danny, he's still the same old Vlad, anyone can see that. What kind of friends would we be if we abandoned him just because he can fly through things now?"
Danny smiled at that, but tiny doubts still lingered.
"So you don't think he's some kind of mutant monster now, or that he's been taken over by an evil ghost, or that he's just some weird imitation of what he once was?"
Jazz's heart broke a little listening to Danny's list.
"Woah, slow your roll there, son." Jack came over and put a hand on Danny's shoulder "There isn't a smidgeon of doubt that the Vladdie we were talking to all weekend was our pal from college. It may seem far-fetched, and perhaps even a little scary for a human to have the same abilities as a ghost, but speaking as ghost professionals, Vlad seems perfectly alright and, although it might take us all some time to process this new development, we're gonna figure it out and in the meantime show Vlad all the support we can so he knows we don't see him any differently because of this. Just like your mother said."
Danny felt like a muscle he'd been unknowingly clenching for months finally relaxed.
"That's right Jack." Maddie gave Danny's hair one last ruffle "That being said, it is a school night, so you kids better unpack and get your homework done."
"I already did all my homework before we left." Jazz said. Danny remained silent.
"That's my Jazzerincess!" Jack beamed "But you still gotta unpack. You too Danny."
Jack gave him a friendly pat on the back that almost knocked him over.
"Yeah, yeah, I'm going."
Danny paused on the first step.
"Mom, Dad?"
"Yes Danny?"
"I love you guys."
Jack and Maddie looked at each other. It had been a while since they'd heard either of their kids say that unprompted. They smiled at Danny.
"We love you too, son." Jack said.
Danny smiled back before following Jazz up the stairs.
When he opened his bedroom door, Danny's body immediately felt lighter. Staying at Vlad's lavish vacation house had been fun, but it was nice to be surrounded by the familiar model rockets and glow-in-the-dark star stickers again.
"So, how are you feeling?" Jazz stood in Danny's doorframe, suitcase still in hand.
"About what?"
Jazz set her suitcase down and crossed her arms.
"Come on Danny."
Danny sighed.
"A lot, I guess." Danny ran a hand through his hair "But also, weirdly calm? And scared? Not like...worried something bad will happen scared, but like...it's hard to describe."
"I'd imagine."
"I'm not going to tell them tonight, probably not even tomorrow."
"There's no rush."
"I know, I just..." Danny took a breath. They'd all been through a lot this weekend, especially Danny, and there was a lot going on in his head, he just didn't have the energy to put those feeling into words right now.
"Look Jazz, I'm really tired and I've got a lot of unpacking to do, so can we save the psychoanalysis for tomorrow?"
"This isn't 'psychoanalysis'." Jazz rolled her eyes affectionately "But, sure. I'll be in my room if you do decide you want to talk."
"Alright Jazz." Danny's rolled his eyes in a less affectionate way. He swung his backpack onto his bed. "I...do appreciate that."
Jazz smiled as she wheeled her suitcase to her room.
Danny waited a few seconds to make sure she was really gone, and then turned invisible and phased his head through the floor into the kitchen.
"...least the kids seem to be taking it well." Danny heard his mom say. She was standing next to the stove stirring two mugs.
"Mmm." His dad replied absently. He was sitting at the kitchen table, lost in thought
Maddie carried the two mugs to the table and sat down next to Jack.
"I suppose this explains why Vlad's been so...dodgy for the past two decades." she said.
"A human with ghost powers..." Jack stared into his tea mug.
"It shouldn't be possible." Maddie said.
"I mean, it apparently happened to Vlad, so..."
"I know, Jack. But do you know what this means for our research? The fact that a human body is even capable of sustaining a partial ectoplasmic structure whilst remaining human? This raises so many questions! I mean, the very implications that-" Maddie rubbed her forehead "I still can't believe he didn't tell us."
"He was scared, Madds."
"Jack, I would've gone straight to you two if I'd started developing ghost powers."
"I know Madds, I would've too." Jack took a big slurp of his tea. "I suppose that's Vlad."
"What do you mean, Jack?"
"I mean, he's definitely the most careful of us three, but he's also always been a little paranoid."
"You think so?"
"I might've seen it a little more, since we shared a room, but he was always like 'Jack, you're ignoring safety protocols!', 'Jack, that violates the laws of nature!', 'Stop tampering with the fabric of reality Jack!' You know, stuff like that."
"I suppose you're right." Maddie gave a little laugh. Personally, Danny was with Vlad on this one.
"Poor Vladdie." Jack shook his head sadly "He always seemed to bear the weight of the world on his shoulders."
"He spent all those years alone," All of the humour drained from Maddie's face "Genuinely afraid of us...oh Jack I feel so awful just thinking about it!" Maddie buried her face in her hands.
Jack rushed out of his chair and wrapped his arms around Maddie.
"I know Maddie." he stared blankly at the wall while Maddie let out a few quiet sobs "Me too."
Maddie gave one last sniffle and looked up at Jack.
"I'm fine now, honey." she said, wiping her eyes with her hand. "I'm don't know what came over me, I'm sor-"
"Shh, shh, You don't have to apologize, Babycakes." Jack patted Maddie's back softly. She leaned against his chest and rubbed his arm. "Oh, Vlad..." Jack said quietly
Danny felt a little bad for watching this private moment, but he had to know their unfiltered feelings about Vlad.
Their thoughts pretty clear at this point though, so Danny remerged into his room and resolidified.
"How's that unpacking going?"
Jazz was sitting crisscross at the base of Danny's doorframe, an open book in her hand.
"Hey! What are you doing in my room!"
"I'm not technically in your room." Jazz closed her book and stood up. "So what are Mom and Dad saying?"
"I mean, I'd say they're taking Vlad being half-ghost pretty well. It's just..."
"What?"
"I don't know, they were kind of talking about why Vlad didn't tell them earlier, and Dad said something about Vlad being paranoid..."
"Wait," Jazz narrowed her eyes "It sounds like you're saying they're pinning this all on Vlad and not considering how all their talk of destroying ghosts could've even possibly played into his 'paranoia'."
"Ugh, those two! How can such world renowned geniuses be so oblivious?" Jazz trailed off and shook her head exasperatedly.
"Maybe they just need some time? You know, to like, process it or whatever?" Danny shrugged "This whole situation is kind of a lot, and they did seem to feel pretty bad about Vlad not trusting them."
Danny decided not to mention Mom crying.
Jazz sighed.
"I suppose. Well, at least they accept him. All things considered, I would say their reaction was pretty positive." she relented.
"Yes, and I'm very happy and relieved with how thing's have turned out." Danny walked closer to Jazz "Now get out of my room!"
With that, Danny slammed the door shut, leaving Jazz standing in the hallway.
"Teenagers." she huffed to herself as she headed back to her room.
--------------------------------------------------
Danny climbed up the steps to school. He was pulled from his thoughts when someone bumped into him hard enough to nearly knock him over.
"Hey!" Danny yelped as he regained his balance.
"Sorry Danny, didn't see you there." a familiar voice said.
"Oh, hey Valerie." With everything that had happened, Danny had forgotten to check in with her. "Sorry, I meant to call you last night. So how did everything, uh..."
Danny took in Valerie's appearance. Her eyes were glazed over, her hair seemed flatter than usual, and she'd completely forgotten to put on her eye makeup (Danny didn't remember what it was called).
"You good? You look a little..." Danny searched for the politest way to say it "...tired."
"Huh? Nah, I'm great. Some ghost couple showed up on a motorcycle, and they had an evil shadow that let out all the pets in the pet store."
"You mean Johnny and Kitty?"
"Yeah, and then after I rounded up all the pets, the stupid shadow had made its way to the zoo!"
"Ugh, that creepy shadow is always so annoying!"
"And if that wasn't enough, the freaking Box Ghost literally showed up eleven times! All while I was trying to round up various animals! Eleven times in two days Danny! I counted!"
"Okay, that's a bit much, even for him."
"But it's all good." Valerie's voice calmed down "I handled it. All the ghosts are back in their world, and all the animals are back in their cages. Probably."
"Okay, good good, nicely done." Danny nodded. "Glad you made it through all that. You sure you should be in school today, though? You seem pretty out of it."
"What? Naah! I'm great. I am sooo great! I aaam the champion!" Valerie started to sing "And IIII'll keep on fiiiiighting, till the-"
Her song was cut off by a ghost phasing out of the ground between her and Danny.
"I AM THE BOX GHOST!"
"Not you again!" Valerie's unfocused smile turned into an unfocused scowl "This is the twelfth time in three days! Why can't your stupid butt just stay in the stupid Ghost Zone for five stupid seconds!"
Valerie took a swing at the ghost, but completely missed. Her body got caught in the momentum of her punch, causing her to fall over.
Danny and The Box Ghost cringed in sympathy as she hit the stairs.
"Hey, you okay Val-"
Danny was interrupted by a loud snore.
"You know what? You take a rest, you deserve it." Danny reached into Valerie's backpack and retrieved The Fenton Thermos. "I'll handle this one." Danny glared at The Box Ghost.
"BEWARE!" he shouted before zooming away.
--------------------------------------------------
Danny transformed and flew after him.
Valerie continued to snore on the stairs.
We finally made it! The Fenton parents know about Vlad!
But this story's far from over...
What's gonna happen next? Who knows? Not me!
Don't worry! I do have a few ideas. I'll probably do the thing where I upload a short bit and then a long bit later. Just seems to be what works.
Anyways, thanks for reading! Feel free to leave a review and let me know what you think :)
7 notes · View notes
nibwhipdragon · 1 year
Note
Joseph and Shadow for the unhinged character bingo :3
Hee hee finally got around to answering this :3
To start, Joseph:
Tumblr media
I cannot put into words how much I have feelings for this man. Positive? Negative? Neutral? Yes
He's so, SO divorceable it's not even a want anymore it's a NEED. I'm signing our divorce papers before we even get married, Joseph Joestar divorce speedrun any% [WR]
There's so much wrong with him in the head. He's been through so much and he never got therapy for it and the aftereffects are never elaborated or explored and just. I am ripping him to pieces, disassembling him and using the pieces I like the most in my fics <3 If Araki didn't want to explore the sort of effects going through the events of part 2 on a person then I sure the fuck will, there's so many thoughts I have not posted about him yet, I have so many ideas and thoughts, but not a way to elaborate them and AUGHHHHHHH
SLAMMING HIM AGAINST THE WALL KILLING HIM BURNING HIM ALIVE TAKING HIM TO GET SANDWICHES EVEN THOUGH I DON'T LIKE BREAD ITS JUST FOR THE AESTHETIC OK WHAT THE FUCK AM I EVEN GOING ON ABOUT NOW LIKE BASICALLY I WANNA DO EVERYTHING WITH HIM OK
I could go on for much longer than this, but I'll save you the pain of reading an extremely long piece of text and just move onto Shadow.
Tumblr media
I'm surprised you picked up on this, seeing the hedgehog mold in my brain has only recently taken effect, but yeah I'm insane over Shadow too
He just. He consistently hits every single box for things I like. He has that black/red/white colour scheme, one of my favourite colour schemes ever. Despite being the ultimate lifeform, he uses guns. He has a character design that's so gender. He's got trauma from a loved one being (essentially) brutally murdered in front of him. Also from what I've seen of him he seems pretty autistic so that's always a plus in my eyes.
Most importantly though, I fit all his criteria for marriage. I'd elaborate on that but really it all just boils down to me being autistic, so I'll skip through it all. I can get married to Shadow. And you know what comes after marriage?
✨️Divorce✨️
It is fully within my power to get divorced to Shadow the Fucking Hedgehog. Imagine that. My god. Do you know how well I sleep at night knowing that? Sure I have sleep problems so I barely sleep at all but the times I do sleep are even more blissful than before with this knowledge.
You know what? I should get divorced to him right this second. I WILL get divorced to him right now. Once I finally increase my divorce list enough to warrant making a carrd for it (well. I have to put my list somewhere for people to look at in awe, don't I?) he's gonna be right at the top, in all special font. He deserves it.
@kirstenonic05 tagged me in a post with the bingo and said I should do one for Cheval in the tags, so I'll slap that here too.
Tumblr media
Can you believe his name means horse in French. Can you believe that. Wild. Instead of just. Changing his name outright he has a completely different name for the French translation, Ren. Crazy. He's my silly little horse man, commiting crimes since age 13 <3
Despite what most people think of him I think his character arc in Stories 1 was good. Cmon. If I was 12 and had my mother be crushed to death brutally in front of me, and had that trauma fester within me with no help at all, AND ended up having access to fire breathing monsters and weapons, I'm sure I'd go on a killing spree too. He genuinely thought he was doing the right thing and the only reason he acts that way to Lute is because he genuinely doesn't understand why he wouldn't take the "safe" way out by killing monsters the moment they were a threat to human life, but instead try to find an alternative solution to the problem where both survive. And then there was that whole emotional manipulation thing with Manelger and Itsy Bits and just...nobody gets him like I do.
Taking him to therapy, he really does need it after all that happened. Divorcing him too tbh
3 notes · View notes
sunnys567 · 10 months
Text
Friends in Strange Places Ch. 5
What if Vlad was good instead of evil? Link to chapter 1:
https://www.fanfiction.net/s/14074558/1/Friends-in-Strange-Places
--------------------------------------------------
Although no one was paying attention, Jazz continued her narration. Tucker and Sam sat in silence, avoiding eye contact with anyone, while Danny stared out the window.
"Hey!" Danny interrupted Jazz "I think I can see the lake!"
Jazz stopped talking and looked out the window.
"Yeah!" she said "And some of the houses. Wow, the architecture is just phenomenal!"
Tucker and Sam rushed over to look too (the lakeview was only on Danny and Jazz's side, and the Fenton parents had always been pretty lax about seatbelts).
"Finally!" Tucker pumped his fist "I am so ready to get out of this vehicle."
"There sure are a lot of trees. It's nice. Shady." Sam remarked. "Those houses are a bit much, though. Which one's Vlad's?"
"Vlad's house should be coming up right about..." Maddie scanned out the window "There!"
She pointed to a minty green house they were steadily approaching. It was decadent, but nowhere neat as large as all the other houses on the lakefront.
"Ope, there's the driveway, turn there Jack."
They turned and drove down Vlad's (very long) driveway, to find Vlad himself standing at end of it. Danny wondered if he'd been standing there long.
When Danny stepped out of the RV behind Sam and Tucker, the first thing he noticed (besides his wobbly car legs) was Vlad's outfit. He wasn't wearing his usual suit, but instead a yellow golf shirt with green stripes around the waist, sleeves, and collar tucked into khaki pants.
"Ah, The Fentons, and friends." Vlad nodded towards Sam and Tucker "Welcome to my summer villa." Vlad gestured to the beautiful structure behind him.
"Wow Vlad," Maddie said "I suppose I shouldn't be surprised, but this is much ritzier than the little cottage I was expecting."
"Did I say cottage on the phone? Ah, see my mother had taken to calling it 'The Cottage', and it seems at some point I picked up the habit."
"Yeah, that does sound like something Nedelya would do." Jack nodded. "I see you managed to sneak in the ol' Packer's colour scheme past her?"
"Ah, so you noticed."
"You betcha! I suppose the inside is littered with yellow trim?"
"Gold, to be precise."
"Classic Vladdie!" Jack slapped Vlad on the back, knocking the wind out of him.
"Classic Jack." Vlad wheezed.
"Alright, as much as I'd love to stand around chitchating," Maddie said "We'd better get the food we brought into a fridge."
"Oh Maddie, you're barely staying for two days, you didn't have to-"
"Oh, nonsense Vlad. You're being very generous by letting us all stay at your place, including Danny's friends. The least we can do is bring some groceries."
"Well, since you've already gone to the trouble, I suppose I'll show you the kitchen."
--------------------------------------------------
While Jack and Maddie started putting the groceries away, Vlad took the kids upstairs. He dropped Sam and Jazz off at their room, and then showed Danny and Tucker theirs.
"Feel free to explore wherever you'd like in the house." Vlad said "I'll be in the office, which is just in the next room over, finishing up some straightening if you need anything." Vlad gave a small wave as he left.
Danny and Tucker's room was identical to Sam and Jazz's. The floor was made of some kind of dark hardwood, and the walls were green with thins gold designs on it. There were two beds with solid wooden frames and green covers. Mounted on the wall between the beds, above a wooden nightstand, was a golden light fixture with a little chain hanging from it.
Tucker flopped onto one of the beds.
"Springy, yet firm with just enough give." Tucker folded his hands behind his head and closed his eyes. "Very nice. And I must say, I'm a fan of all these decorative pillows."
"Seems like a bit much." Danny said "What on earth does one person need seven pillows for?"
"Sneak attack!"
Danny turned intangible as a pillow sailed through his face and hit the wall behind him.
"Hey! That's cheating!"
Danny turned tangible and stuck his tongue out at Tucker.
"Nothing you can do about it, Tuck."
Tucker crossed his arms poutily.
Danny tossed his backpack onto the other bed.
"I'm gonna go talk to Vlad real quick." he said.
"Alright, don't be too long though, cuz I definitely want to grab Sam and go house-exploring before dinner. Maybe we'll find a hidden passageway!"
"What about Jazz?" Danny asked.
"Oh yeah. I keep forgetting about Jazz. It's been a while since we've really hung out with her."
"It really hasn't." Danny rolled his eyes as he left the room.
The door next to their guestroom (which Danny assumed was the office Vlad was talking about) was open, so Danny stepped inside.
The office had the same green walls as the guestrooms, just without the gold designs. A bookshelf with glass doors took up the entire left wall. Vlad stood at the back of the room by a plain empty wooden desk.
It didn't seem like this office was used for much.
"Are you and your friends finding everything all right?" Vlad asked.
"Yeah, we're all great." Danny closed the door behind him. "So, you're telling my parents this weekend, huh?"
"Indeed. Speaking of, how did things go with your sister? You did talk to her, right?"
"Jazz? Oh yeah, I did tell her. It turned out she already knew, actually."
"Really?" Vlad's eyes widened "And you had no idea?"
"Apparently she saw me go ghost a while back, but she wanted to wait until I was ready to tell her."
"Well," Vlad blinked, his expression unreadable "It sounds like things went well then."
"Yeah."
"I'm glad." Vlad smiled.
"Me too. I didn't tell her about you, though. I wanted to make sure you were okay with that first."
"I appreciate that." Vlad nodded. "You may tell her about me. It would probably be best to have her in the loop. Especially once your parents know about me."
"Yeah." Danny nodded "Are you gonna tell them tonight?"
Vlad didn't answer right away.
"No. I think I'll do it tomorrow. Later in the day. Probably after dinner."
"I think we'll be gone before then. Mom and Dad said we'd need to set out by 2:00 so we're not home too late."
"Ah yes, I suppose you do have school Monday, don't you? I'll tell them after lunch, then." Vlad sighed. "It truly is tragic how short the weekend is."
"Agreed. You, uh, nervous?"
"I'm...trying not to think about it too much until the moment arrives. I'm going to tell them, and that's that. There's nothing to be gained in dwelling on it."
"Yeah, I get that."
There was pause in the conversation.
Danny felt like he should say more. He knew what Vlad was going through better than anyone else possibly could, but the fact of the matter was that they didn't actually know each other that well. What encouraging words could Danny offer this person who was three decades older than him, and whom he hardly ever spoke to?
"You know," Vlad said "It brings me great joy, seeing you surrounded by people who know what happened to you and accept you. I wouldn't say I've had a bad life, far from it, but I'm glad you aren't going through what I went through alone."
Vlad sounded happy, but for some reason that made Danny feel worse for him than if he'd sounded sad.
"Well, for what it's worth, you're not alone anymore Vlad. Even if my parents don't accept you, you'll still have me and my friends. Not that they won't accept you, I know they totally will."
Vlad gave Danny a tired smile.
"I certainly hope so Little Badger."
--------------------------------------------------
"Ah there you are, Vlad!" Maddie smiled as Vlad entered to the kitchen. "Got the kids all situated?"
"Yes, they're all set." Vlad said "I'll show you and Jack your room after we get the food all taken care of."
"Sounds good. It's so nice that we're finally able to spend some real quality time together." Maddie commented, putting a head of lettuce in the fridge.
Vlad gave her a small smile.
"Yeah, V-man!" Jack wrapped an arm tightly around Vlad. "I can finally catch you up on all the stuff Maddie and I have been working on! You are gonna love the Fenton-combobulator!"
"If you two don't mind," Vlad wriggled out of Jack's grip "I would actually prefer it if we didn't talk about anything ghost-related this weekend."
Jack frowned.
"Well, okay Vladdie. But, why-"
"Jack." Maddie said warningly.
Not that she wasn't also curious...
It couldn't have been trauma from the accident, Vlad had been very enthusiastic about their inventions when Jack took him down to the lab.
Especially the portal. He'd gone right up to it without a trace of fear or hesitation.
But she didn't want to risk pushing the issue. They'd wanted to spend time with Vlad like this ever since the reunion, and now that it was finally happening, Maddie just wanted to enjoy it. Preferably without without any drama.
"Alright, alright." Jack held up his hands. "No ghosts. I got it. Gives me more time to razz you, anyway. Seems The Packers aren't making it to The Super Bowl this year. Again."
"The Super Bowl isn't everything, Jack."
"I suppose that's true, but it's when Maddie makes her special chicken wings, so it's the most important football event as far as I'm concerned! By far!"
"Jack, that's far from a unique opinion." Vlad pinched his nose. "Though I must say, I'm interested in seeing how The Patriots..."
Jack and Vlad soon started throwing around terms and numbers that went over Maddie's head, but listening to their conversation still made her smile.
This was the Vlad she remembered. This was her friend.
For a while she'd wondered if he was even still in there, but now she could see him; he'd just been hidden behind some stuffy mask ever since the college reunion. The mask had slipped briefly in the lab at Fenton Works and in Colorado at three in the morning, but now it felt like it was truly and fully off.
This was the Vlad she and Jack had stayed up late running through concepts for theoretical inventions with, had scrounged the library for old newspapers with any articles on ghost sightings, had split whatever the 'deal of the day' was at Tony's Pizza's at least three days a week with.
It turned out that Vlad was still there, he just ordered more expensive pizzas these days.
Speaking of pizza...
"We should probably start getting supper made." Maddie said "Danny's friend Sam's a vegetarian, so she brought her own bean-based burgers, and we brought some vegetables for salads."
"And potatoes!" Jack piped up.
"Yes Jack. You start the potatoes, I'll do the salad, and Vlad can start on the patties."
Vlad's smile faded as he eyed the packages of ground beef on the table.
"You...didn't happen to bring any premade ones, did you?"
"Of course not!" Jack laughed. "The ones you make are waaay better V-man! Don't worry, we got the garlic powder and all those other spices and stuff you need!"
"Is there a problem, Vlad?" Maddie frowned concernedly.
"Well, it's jus been a while since I've actually- wait," Vlad eyed the little plastic bags next to the beef "You still remember the spice mixture I used?"
"Of course, V-man!" Jack patted Vlad's shoulder. "I'd never forget the spices for your burgers. Best I've ever had!"
"We actually use your recipe for burger night at our house." Maddie said.
"They never turn out quite as good as yours, though." Jack patted Vlad's shoulder again. "I don't know what your secret is Vladdie!"
It was strange. The fact that Jack and Maddie still remembered something as mundane as his hamburger recipe after all these years warmed his heart, but it also made it ache longingly.
"Well, Vlad, if you're not up to it, I certainly don't mind-"
"You know what?" Vlad cut Maddie off, his earlier hesitation replaced with burning drive "I'm pretty sure I remember how to do it." The fact that his friends had held on to such a small detail moved Vlad. "They aren't actually particularly difficult to make, I just haven't had anyone to make them for in a while."
Vlad turned to some cupboards next to the fridge.
"I know there's cutting boards around here somewhere...Jack, check the drawer near the stove for the kniv- on second thought, you should look through the cupboards while I find the knives, since you're, uh...taller than me."
"You got it V-man!" Jack beamed.
Maddie smiled as she watched Vlad opened and shut a few drawers.
Yes, that was the Vlad she knew. The Vlad she'd been missing. She continued to smile as Vlad and Jack handed her a knife and a cutting board and she began slicing tomatoes.
--------------------------------------------------
"Those were way better than the burgers Mom and Dad make!" Danny said.
"Yeah." Jazz agreed. "They're a lot less charred."
"Can't really give an opinion on the burgers," Sam said "But I am half-considering trying to talk my parents into getting some of that artisanal root beer."
The kids were all standing on Vlad's back deck. Danny had corralled them all outside after supper cleanup, figuring Vlad would want some tiem to catch up with Jack and Maddie privately.
"You know," Tucker said "I like Vlad Masters. His burger's are worthy of my mother's cooking, and he's a technological genius, but there is something weirdly off about him. He's too polite."
"Being poite's a bad thing?" Danny raised an eyebrow.
"That's not what I mean, Danny. He's polite in a...weird way."
"Oh please," Sam said "He's putting on a front. I'd recognize the 'polite rich person' persona anywhere."
"Not to mention the fact that he's been living alone in a football themed castle for the last twenty years." Jazz said. "It'd be weirder if he wasn't a little off."
"It is strange that he suddenly invited your family out here after months of silence." Sam narrowed her eyes "It's kind of sketchy, actually."
"I actually might know something about that." Danny said.
The other three all turned to look at him.
"Vlad told me he was planned on telling Mom and Dad...something important this weekend."
"Is he going to tell them he's half-ghost!?" Jazz asked, her eyes widening.
Danny's heart skipped a beat.
"Wait, what?"
"Oh, sorry. Do Sam and Tucker not know? I assumed they did, since Vlad invited them out here too."
"No, they know." Danny said. "The question is how do you know?"
"Wait," Tucker said "You didn't tell her about Vlad?"
"I was just about to! I had to get his permission first, and he's not around a lot."
"I mean, considering he sets off all the same ghost devices you do," Jazz started to count on her fingers "He was also the victim of a ghost portal accident, and the fact he's been avoiding Mom and Dad ever since said accident, it wasn't that hard to piece together."
"So, does that mean he's telling them right now?" Tucker asked.
"No. He said he planned on doing it tomorrow. I figured he wants to wait a bit and take the opportunity to spend some time with them before he tells them. You know, break the ice before he drops the bombshell on them."
"And spend one last weekend with them on the off chance they never want to see him again." Jazz added.
It took her a few seconds to realize that everyone was staring at her with horrified expressions.
"Not that that'll happen!" she backtracked "Sure, Mom and Dad will be pretty shocked and probably have a million questions, but they will accept him. I just mean that it might be hard for Vlad to have faith in them right now, you know, all things considered."
"Hey wait," Sam turned to Danny "Once your parents know that half-ghosts are a thing, doesn't that open up the possibility of your parents figuring you out?"
"I was also kind of worried about that." Danny said "But Vlad said he'd throw them off the scent when he talks about the details of his accident. Also, considering all the stuff they've missed in the past, do you really think my parents'll put two and two together on this one?"
"Yeah, probably not." Jazz, Sam, and Tucker all said at the same time.
"And you know, if things do go well, I...actually kind of might want to tell Mom and Dad too."
Sam, Tucker, and Jazz all gave Danny a sympathetic look, but didn't say anything.
"Anyway, I think we should give them some time at the house. Let them catch up or whatever it is adults do." Danny said quickly.
"Yeah, sure thing." Tucker nodded. "But what on earth are we supposed to do in the meantime?"
No one answered him right away.
"Wanna go sit on the dock?" Danny shrugged.
--------------------------------------------------
Tucker sighed as he sat down, letting his feet hang over the edge.
It was a very simple wooden dock that had been painted white. A large boulder that with house's address number carved into it was resting in a little garden by the walkway from the house. The walkway split into two separate paths at the dock that Jazz said ran along the whole edge of the lake.
The view of the lake from the dock was spectacular, but Tucker wasn't appreciating that right now.
"No wi-fi, no video games, no ghosts, what are we even supposed to do?"
"Have you tried relaxing?" Sam asked dryly "Maybe enjoying this gorgeous view of nature?"
"I feel you." Jazz plopped down beside Tucker. "I left all my textbooks at home. They made my suitcase too heavy. But now I don't know what to do with myself."
"Oh for Pete's sake," Sam shook her head. Listening to these two was making her depressed "We could...uh..." Sam looked around, her eyes falling on the lake water "Go swimming?"
Sam squatted down and stuck her hand in the lake. She immediately pulled it out and shot up to her feet.
"Never mind." Sam shook the water off of her hand "That's way too cold for swimming."
"It'd probably be perfect in summer." Jazz said, lazily draping her own hand in the water.
Sam leaned against a mailbox.
"Yeah, Probably." she sighed. "Hey wait, why is there a mailbox on the dock?"
"For the mail jumpers." Jazz said.
"The what?" Tucker sat up slightly.
"There's a boat tour that goes around to deliver and pick up mail on the docks. The mail jumpers jump onto the dock, put the mail in the box, then jump back on while the boat's still moving."
"That sounds incredibly impractical." Sam said.
"And really cool!" Tucker added.
"It's really more of a tradition thing nowadays. They only do it in the summer for tourists."
"This place seems like it's only fun in the summer." Tucker grumbled, slouching again.
Danny rejoined the group, holding up the hem of his shirt.
"Whatcha got there?" Sam raised an eyebrow.
"Rocks." Danny squatted down and dumped the rocks noisily onto the dock. He picked one up, wound his arm back, and tossed it at the lake. It skipped four times.
"Woah!" Sam and Tucker said.
"Pssht." Jazz rolled her eyes. "Only four skips? Is that really all you got?" Jazz picked up a rock.
"It's not my fault. These rocks are terrible for skipping. Unfortunately, they were the best I could find."
"Blame the worker, not the tools." Jazz tossed the rock she was holding. It skipped three times before sinking. "Oh, wow, these rocks are terrible."
"How'd you do that?" Tucker picked up a rock and threw it. It lamely sunk into the lake with a splash.
"You just throw it kind of like a frisbee." Danny said, skipping another stone. It skipped three times.
"I don't know how to throw a frisbee. You know this." Tucker glared at Danny
"You're a terrible teacher, Danny." Jazz laughed.
"Says you!"
"Yeah, says me," Jazz stood up "The current rock skipping record holder."
"I broke your records ages ago!"
"Uh-huh, sure Danny, you totally broke my record when no one else happened to be around."
"I totally did! I found the perfect rock and got sixteen skips!"
"Allegedly."
"Oh yeah? Give me ten minutes with one of them," Danny jerked his thumb at Sam and Tucker "And I'll make them a better rock skipper than you!"
"Oh please," Jazz rolled her eyes "You think you're the better teacher? I'm the one who taught you how to skip rocks, remember?"
"Ha! Jokes on you! I was never listening to a word you said and figured it out on my own!"
"This argument doesn't even make any sense." Tucker said "And I've told you two how I feel about being offered up to disprove your petty-"
"I call Danny!" Sam raised her hand.
"I- wha, hey!"
"It's settled then." Jazz grabbed Tucker by the shoulders. "Whoever's student can do the most skips with a single rock is the winner."
"Fine by me." Danny crossed his arms and smiled cockily.
"We're going to go down by the shore so you two can't steal my skipping secrets."
"Like we're going to need them!" Danny called as Jazz dragged the befuddled Tucker to the other dock.
"Okay," Danny turned to Sam once Jazz and Tucker were out of earshot "So you just wind your arm back at waist level, then launch it. Try to give it a spin and keep it parallel to the water. Flatter rocks work best, but these were the best I could find."
"Okay, so, like this?" Sam threw a rock. It sunk without skipping.
"Eh, you've almost got it. Just do it like fifty more times and it'll probably click."
"This is what you call teaching?"
"It's how I learned. And by watching Jazz. She's actually a much better shower than teller."
Danny threw a rock and it skipped three times.
"Ugh. Seriously, these rocks are awful for skipping. I can usually get way more."
"Great. I'm sure this will be a productive lesson."
Sam threw another one. It also sank. She scowled but picked up another rock, determined to get at least one skip.
Danny and Sam practiced stone skipping for a while, only pausing when they ran out of rocks to get more. Danny's usually skipped between three and five times (at one point he did manage to get seven), and Sam did manage to get a skip here and there, but most of her rocks just sank.
After watching the seventh rock in a row sink, Sam decided she needed a little break. She watched Danny wind up a stone.
"Hey, Danny..." Sam said "Can I ask you something?"
"Uh, sure."
"How old were you when you got your first crush?"
"Oh, uh..." Danny fumbled the rock he'd been about to throw. He hadn't been expecting her to ask that "I think I was, like, seven. You remember how I always picked Phoebe Phast in Turbo Racer Two as my racer?"
"Wait, you had a crush on Phoebe?"
"Well, I didn't really understand what it was at the time, but looking back, yeah it was totally a crush. Kind of explained why she was the only girl I ever picked as my character in a video game."
"Okay, so seven years old? Wow, that's younger than I expected. Okay, have you had any other crushes, besides for Paulina?" Sam almost managed to not roll her eyes at the mention of that name.
"Uh, yeah, I guess."
"You guess?"
"I mean, I don't think there were any other super noteworthy ones. Mostly celebrities and the same popular girls everyone else was crushing on in middle school. I kinda like Penelope Ryan, but she moved away before I could tell her. I probably wouldn't have asked her out anyway. I hated the idea of asking anyone out at the time, looking the way I did. Turns out undiagnosed dysphoria really amps up the whole pre-teen self-consciousness."
Danny laughed. Sam didn't.
"But...why?"
"Why what?"
"I don't get it. I mean, Penny was cool, I guess, but Paulina's a jerk, and Phoebe Phast isn't even real. I just can't figure out what you see in them."
"They're hot?"
"That's it? That's all you need? But that doesn't make any sense!"
"You don't have to be so judgy. It's not like I can pick who I like."
"I'm not being judgy! It's just...you make it seem like falling in love is so simple. Like, you don't put any consideration into it at all, like it just happens!"
Danny had no idea why Sam was freaking out so much, or why she was nitpicking his old crushes, but it was really annoying him.
"You sound like Tucker." Sam said "You're not making any sense."
"Sam, you're the one not making any sense." Danny snapped "I don't know what you're trying to get at, but Tucker and I are the normal ones. You're the one who's being weird!"
Danny's stomach dropped.
Sam didn't say anything. Her expression was a cross between being really deep in thought and really angry.
"I'm sorry, I-"
"It's fine Danny."
"No, really, I didn't mean-"
"Drop it."
Danny realized that Sam was looking over his shoulder. He turned and saw that Jazz and Tucker were coming back.
Jazz looked very grumpy.
"Uh, what's up?" Danny asked. He snuck another glance at Sam. Her expression was still unreadable.
"You win." Jazz crossed her arms.
"What?"
"I said you win!" Jazz threw her arms in the air. Tucker seemed to be avoiding eye contact with everyone.
"That bad?" Danny asked him.
"It bounced back." Tucker muttered.
"What?"
"It bounced back!" Tucker repeated louder.
"What do you mean?"
"He threw the rock," Jazz said "And I didn't see it skip, so I thought it sunk, but then it came sailing back out of the water right between our heads. So, for our own safety, we are forfeiting the competition."
"Woo hoo." Sam cheered dryly "We win."
She threw another rock into the lake. It sunk without skipping.
"Hey Sam," Tucker said "Are you okay?"
Sam threw another rock. It bounced once before sinking.
"I am now." she said with a small smile "With that, I've officially beaten you properly."
Tucker scowled and crossed his arms. Jazz patted his back sympathetically.
No one noticed the green tentacle emerge from the water. It patted along the shore where Jazz and Tucker had just been before slinking back into the lake.
--------------------------------------------------
The adults chatted idly as they finished the supper cleanup. Once everything was put away, they moved their conversation to the deck with coffee that Vlad had brewed with a French press. He claimed it 'brought out a richer earthier flavour'. Jack and Maddie had no idea what he was talking about.
There was a slight breeze that rustled the leaves as the sun began to dip below the horizon. It was a beginning to get a little chilly, but the warm coffee helped.
"You know," Jack said "I never thought I'd say this, but taking a break from ghosts has been sort of nice in a way."
"I know." Maddie said. "When was the last time we took a break Jack?"
"Hmm, let's see..." Jack scratched his chin. "I think the last time was my last fishing trip with Danny, and that was...huh, I think that was before we got the portal working."
"It's been that long?" Maddie frowned.
"You two are certainly in good company." Vlad said "I don't think I've taken a proper vacation in years!"
"You may not research ghosts anymore Vlad," Maddie elbowed Vlad in the arm "But it's good to see you've still kept your bad habits from working in the least supported branch of the sciences."
They all laughed, followed by a brief moment of comfortable silence.
"I've been meaning to ask, Vlad," Maddie said "How's your mother?"
"Oh...she...passed away. A little while ago."
"Oh." Maddie covered her mouth with her hand. "Oh, I'm so sorry, Vlad."
"Yeah, sorry to hear that V-man." Jack put a sympathetic hand on Vlad's shoulder. "Nedelya Masters was a wonderful person. Sweet, but with such a practical wit..." Jack sighed.
"How long has it been Vlad?" Maddie asked gently.
"About..." Vlad scrunched up his face "Five years at this point. She died in her sleep. Heart attack, the doctors said she went quickly. We didn't really have a full funeral, just a small ceremony."
"Oh Vlad," Maddie placed her hand on his "I'm so sorry we weren't there."
"It's alright, you didn't know."
"But I wish we had." Maddie's eyebrows were creased. "Tell me you had at least had someone with you?"
Vlad did have a support system, but he didn't think that Maddie meant his therapist and a committee of ghost vultures.
"Er...of course I did." Vlad attempted to give Maddie a reassuring smile.
Maddie sighed.
"We should have been there for you," her grip on Vlad's hand tightened "Five years ago...you should have told us, we could have-"
Maddie stopped talking. She let go of Vlad's hand, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath.
"You could have called us, Vladdie." Jack said softly "I know we hadn't spoken in a while, but we would have been there for you."
"I..."
Vlad wanted to say it was alright, it wasn't their fault, but he knew that that wasn't what they wanted to hear.
Jack looked between Vlad and Maddie. After a few seconds, he stood up and clapped a hand to both of their backs.
"Hey now," he smiled "I know that's pretty sad news, but this is supposed to be a happy visit. Old friends catching up, right? Here, I'll go make some more coffee and-"
Vlad and Maddie shot out of their seats.
"NO!" They shouted, simultaneously grabbing Jack's arms.
"Jack I love you, but Vlad's appliances are too expensive for your track record!" Maddie said.
"Remember what happened last time!" Vlad said
Jack held up his hands in surrender and sheepishly returned to his seat.
"The last time?" Maddie raised an eyebrow.
"Ah right, you weren't there for that." Vlad said. "Did we really never tell you that story?"
"No, you didn't." Maddie sat back down, staring at Vlad with intrigue in her eyes.
"Well," Vlad laughed and rubbed his face "You remember that week we told you you weren't allowed to come to our dorm room, and we wouldn't tell you why? Well, you see, Jack and I had just gotten a French press, and when we were trying it out for the first time, Jack decided to-"
"Hey, hey, wait a minute Vladdie! You forgot an important part! See Madds, when we went out to get the coffee press..."
Once Jack and Vlad finally managed to get through that story, it reminded Maddie of something that had happened with her roommate, which led to the trio swapping old college stories until it got too dark to be outside.
All things considered, it was a very nice evening.
--------------------------------------------------
Sam spat into the sink and set her toothbrush in the bottom half of its holder to dry.
She walked over to the bathroom door and paused with her hand on the knob.
"It's fine." Sam said to herself "It's just Jazz. Sure, you haven't really talked to her much since Danny became half-ghost, or before then really, but she's just Danny's sister. And it's just one night. How awkward can it be?"
Sam opened the door.
Jazz was sitting in the bed on the left side of the room, her blanket resting over her legs as she read a book.
Sam felt relieved. Reading meant no talking, and no talking meant no awkwardness.
Sam silently got under the covers of her own bed.
"Do you want to talk about what happened in the RV earlier?"
So much for no talking.
"What do you mean?"
"About your no-crush situation?"
So much for no awkwardness.
"What's there to talk about? I've never had any crushes, that's kind of the end of it."
"But how do you feel about that? You seemed a little defensive earlier."
"I wasn't defensive, I was just annoyed everyone was making such a big deal out of it. I haven't had a crush, who cares? Not me. I'm perfectly happy."
"Well I'm glad to hear that." Jazz looked up from her book "Although, just so you know, although it is perfectly normal for the rates of development in the adolescent psyche to vary from person to person, it's also normal to feel apprehensive about not reaching certain milestones at the same time as your peers."
"I'm not 'apprehensive'." Sam rolled her eyes. "It'll happen when it happens. I don't see the point in wasting my time with shallow high school romances that statistically don't last. Like, seriously, what's the appeal in hanging out with some guy not talking in a theatre? Or worse, trying to make romantic conversation at The Nasty Burger because most teenagers don't have the money for a real restaurant? I can just do that with friends, and it's way less awkward. What's the point in going through those motions?"
"While that's a perfectly valid perspective," Jazz said "There is value in the experimental relationships teenagers often have. It's true, those relationships often don't last, but they're a great opportunity for young minds to learn about things that'll be important for future more serious relationships, like personal preferences and boundaries. The negative impact of mistakes in the long term is also reduced in that time period, due to the lower-stakes nature of a high school romance compared to an adult one. I mean, the emotional reactions can still be quite volatile, but the lessons learned can help to form the foundation for dating knowledge later in life."
"That all sounds terrible. You're making me tired just thinking about it." Sam pulled the covers over her head, hoping to drown out Jazz's voice, but she just kept talking.
"I find it fascinating. You can learn so much about people from what they're like in a romantic relationship. Of course, like you said, it's fine if some people want to wait, or are aromantic. But I wouldn't dismiss-"
"Wait, aromantic?" Sam reemerged from the blankets "What's that?"
"It's when a person doesn't experience any romantic attraction."
"Like, at all?"
"I believe there are some nuances, but basically yes."
"That's a thing? I've never heard of that."
"Yeah, I don't think most people have. I did a lot of research into various LGBT+ identities when Danny came out, and I found some aromantic people online who talked about their experiences."
"Okay," Sam sat up straight "So you're saying it's possible for a person to never fall in love? Or get any crushes? Like, ever?"
"Yeah, turns out lots of people just don't."
"But, how do they know they won't ever?" Sam didn't know why her heart was beating so furiously "How can you tell it won't just happen later?"
"You know," Jazz scratched her chin "I don't really know. Maybe it's like how gay and straight people know they aren't bi. I suppose if we know you can know you can't possibly be attracted to some genders, then by the same principle you can know you won't be attracted to any of them!"
Jazz sounded like she'd just made an enlightening discovery. Sam just blinked at her in confusion.
"What I'm saying is there isn't really a way to tell. You've just got to figure it out for yourself."
"But how do you do that?"
"You seem to have a lot of questions about aromanticism. Is there maybe a reason for that?"
Sam suddenly felt...not fearful, more like she'd been caught doing something private.
"No."
But why did she feel like that? She was just asking questions, she wasn't even doing anything?
"Do you have any other questions?"
"No."
But Sam did have questions. So many questions. Questions she didn't even know how to ask.
"Hey, um, Jazz," she said "Are you...are you straight? Or something else?"
"I'd...like to keep that information to myself."
"Right, sorry." Sam's eyes snapped down to her bed sheets "I was being stupid. I shouldn't have asked."
"I'm not offended, Sam." Jazz smiled kindly "It's alright to ask questions, just as long as you respect the answer."
Jazz's words helped diminish Sam's embarrassment, but she wanted to change the subject.
Her eyes fell on Jazz's book.
"Hey wait a minute, I thought you said you didn't bring any of your textbooks."
"Huh? Oh, this isn't a textbook, it a book on the history of the Green Bay Packers."
"Oh?"
"I found it in the nightstand."
Sam opened the drawer and saw a small stack of books. They all seemed to be about the same football team.
"Wow," she said "Half-ghost and a massive dork. Vlad and Danny must get along great."
"Danny doesn't like football, but they probably would have lot's to talk about if Vlad ever bothered to visit."
Sam noticed a hint of venom in Jazz's voice.
"Maybe that'll all change after this weekend." Sam said.
"Hopefully, but..." Jazz pursed her lips "I didn't want to say too much in front of Danny, but do me a favour and try to be prepared for the worst."
"Wait, you think your parents aren't going to accept Vlad?"
"No, I do. Mom and Dad can be kind of tunnel visioned, but they're far from heartless. And they can be a lot more open-minded than they seem. I mean, they responded very positively to Danny being trans, despite having no idea what that even was until he told them, which I'll admit did surprise me. It's just...be ready just in case. Either way, be there for Danny for me. I know he really values your relationship. As friends, of course." Jazz added quickly "Having you and Tucker there really means a lot to him.
"Yeah, alright Jazz. You good if I turn the light out now?"
"Yeah, that's probably a good idea." Jazz set her book on the nightstand and yawned. "We should probably be well rested for tomorrow. No matter how it goes down it's going to be an ordeal."
"Yup." Sam reached for the wall light, but paused with the decorative chain in her hand "Hey Jazz?"
"Yeah?" Jazz had pulled the blankets up to her chin and didn't even bother opening her eyes to answer Sam.
"Having you there means a lot to Danny too. It means a lot to all of us."
Sam caught a glimpse of Jazz's eyes flickering open before she pulled the chain, obscuring her view in total blackness. She did not want to see Jazz's reaction.
Ugh!
Sam had felt like she should say something, but now she was regretting those last words. Could she have been any more cheesy?
Jazz didn't need reassurance, she was smart, she already knew how important she was to Danny. What was reassurance of something so obvious from Sam of all people worth?
Sam's spiraling was interrupted by a quiet voice in the dark:
"Thanks Sam."
The doubtful thoughts in Sam's head quieted. She silently smiled back at Jazz.
Sam laid awake for a while, thinking about what Jazz had said.
Everything she'd said.
--------------------------------------------------
Danny had just gotten out of the bathroom. He sat down on his bed and was about to turn off the light off when Tucker spoke.
"Hey, Danny?"
"Yeah?"
"If I ask you something, do you promise not to laugh?"
"Are you going to ask me what I saw in Phoebe Phast when I was seven?"
"What?"
"Uh, nothing. Go ahead, Tuck. I won't laugh, I promise."
"So you...you only like girls, right?"
Oh. This was about what happened in the RV.
"Um, yeah."
"So like no guys ever? Not even once in a while? Like, when they're really hot?"
"Nope." Danny shook his head "Not even once."
Danny waited for Tucker to continue, but a minute passed and Tucker still hadn't said anything.
For as long as he could remember, Danny and his friends had always come to each other whenever something was up. And by something, they meant anything, good, bad, big, or small.
This was especially true for Tucker, who'd always worn his heart on his sleeve, ever since Danny first met him in preschool.
His silence right now was incredibly concerning.
"Do you..." Danny didn't want to be invasive, but he felt like he at least try to get Tucker to talk about whatever was going on in his head "...maybe...not only like girls?"
Danny cringed. He hoped that didn't sound as awkward to Tucker as it did to him.
"I mean, like, yeah it's pretty much only girls," Tucker shrugged "But, like, occasionally there's someone, like some guy celebrities, and it's like, come on! You know?"
"Uh-"
"Sometimes there's just a guy who just checks all the right boxes, and I mean, how could anyone not be into that? Like, there's a reason Choi's as popular as he is! He's such a cool guy and his smile just makes the world brighter!"
"Oh, um-"
"But it, like, hardly ever happens. It's at least ninety-nine percent girls. I mean, not that there's anything wrong with liking guys, but like it hardly ever happens, so it doesn't really mean anything, right?"
Well, at least he was talking now.
Danny looked at Tucker's pleading eyes. He wasn't really sure what Tucker wanted to hear, but he thought it was pretty obvious what was going on.
"You know Tuck, it kind of sounds to me like you might be bi."
Tucker's expression made Danny wonder if that had been the right thing to say.
"I mean..." Tucker spoke slowly "Probably not? I only get crushes on guys really rarely. And I mean, like, really rarely. I'm not trying to be defensive about it, I swear, I just don't think I like enough guys to qualify for...bi."
The last word came out very quietly.
"I'm...not really sure if that's how that works." Danny said.
"And how would you know?!" Tucker snapped.
"I, uh..." Danny blinked, taken aback by the sudden hostility.
Tucker let out a strained sigh and turned away from Danny.
"Sorry, I didn't mean to yell at you."
"It's okay, Tuck."
"I know you're trying to help. You didn't do anything wrong."
"Hey, seriously, it's okay. Don't beat yourself up over this Tuck, I get it."
"Really? Cuz I don't." Tucker took off his glasses and rubbed his face "I'm just...really confused right now. I seriously thought every guy got crushes on guys sometimes."
"I mean, I can tell when guys are, like, attractive, I guess." Danny said. "Usually I just feel jealous, if anything, though."
"Yeah, there's guys I want to be, but it's definitely different from guys I like. Huh, that's...kind of weird to say out loud." Tucker sat up and looked back at Danny. "I mean, I guess it's not really a big deal, it's just...for some reason, learning that this isn't actually something most guys do, it almost feels like...like I'm a different person than I thought I was all my life. Okay, maybe that's a bit dramatic, but I 'm not really sure how else to describe it..."
"No, that kind of makes sense. I kind of saw myself in a new light when I first realized I was trans."
"For real?" Tucker's eyes lit up "Was it kind of like you thought you knew where you were going one minute, and then you suddenly realized you had no idea?"
"Well...it was kind of the opposite, actually." Danny felt bad for crushing Tucker's hope, but he felt like he should be honest. "Once I found out what 'trans' was, everything kind of clicked into place. It was like...like I'd been trying to put a puzzle together my whole life, and someone had finally given me the box the puzzle came in so I could see the picture. It was a bit rough, but I finally had a map of where I was going."
Danny smiled at the memory, but then one look at Tucker's face brought him back to the present.
Between the conversation with Sam at the dock and now, Danny was being very unhelpful. He just couldn't seem to figure out what to say to make his friends feel better.
Was he a bad friend? He wasn't trying to be.
Truthfully, Danny didn't really understand why Tucker was so upset. Learning more about who he was had been enlightening for Danny. It brought him peace and made everything feel like it made so much more sense.
For Tucker, it seemed to be doing the opposite. If anything, he seemed to feel closer to how Danny felt before he figured out he was trans.
Maybe Tucker needed to hear something more like what Danny had wanted to hear back then.
"Although, it was pretty hard before someone gave me that map. I definitely felt totally lost before that. But I did learn something very important from feeling that lost for so long."
"Oh yeah, what's that?"
"You won't be lost forever, even if it feels that way right now. You might not figure it out soon, but you will figure it out eventually. And I mean, it's not like there's any rush."
Tucker didn't say anything right away. He set his glasses down on the nightstand.
"How are you being so calm about all of this?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, this...whatever this is, it kind of changes everything, doesn't it?"
"Not really?" Danny shrugged.
"Really?" Tucker raised a skeptical eyebrow. "The fact that I maybe like guys sometimes doesn't change the way you see me at all?"
"Um, no? Why would it?"
"The tone you and Jazz had in the RV suggested otherwise."
"Oh yeah, right."
Tucker did kind of have a point there.
"We were just surprised, that's all. Just reacting to new information."
Tucker didn't look convinced.
"Well, did it change the way you saw me after I told you I was a guy two years ago?" Danny challenged.
"What? No! No way," Tucker said quickly "Not even-"
Danny raised an eyebrow.
"Okay, it was a bit of an adjustment." Tucker relented "But once we got the hang of using the right pronouns and stuff, everything went back to feeling normal pretty quickly. I mean, I guess it was a slightly different normal, but it still felt as normal as the normal before did. Huh, you know, I never really thought about it much."
"There, see? And it's an even easier adjustment on my end. You're not even getting a hair cut."
"I hardly have any hair to cut."
"There's still some that can be cut..."
"Stay away from my hair!" Tucker yanked his beanie off the nightstand and covered his head with it.
Danny laughed. Tucker laughed a bit too, but then his smile shifted into a thoughtful expression.
"Do I...have to call myself bi?" he asked.
"I mean, it's up to you what you want to call yourself."
"I'm not sure I want to call myself anything right now, honestly. I...don't really know what I feel like. Or what I can really count as."
"That's okay, Tuck." Danny smiled "You can just figure it out later, or whatever. There really is no rush."
"Yeah."
Tucker let out a yawn.
"Man, having an identity crisis really wears you out."
"I can attest to that." Danny nodded solemnly.
"It feels illegal to be tired when you've spent half the day sitting in a car." Tucker took off his beanie and set it next to his glasses.
"I mean, we skipped a bunch rocks too."
"Danny, we regularly fight ghosts with enough power to level a city block. Throwing a few rocks cannot be that draining."
"Hey, rock skipping is a sport which requires a lot of precision and focus to-"
"I'm going to throw a pillow at you if you don't stop talking."
"Considering how well you threw that rock earlier, I'm not worried."
"Hey!"
Tucker glared at Danny for a few seconds, then the two of them burst out laughing.
"Aw man," Tucker shook his head "You know, I'm actually feeling a lot better now. I don't know what I was so worked up over."
"I figured talking would make you feel better. I mean, you're usually pretty gung-ho on sharing your feelings. You were honestly starting to scare me with how quiet you were being."
"Sorry." Tucker scrunched his eyebrows thoughtfully "I guess I just wasn't really sure how to explain what was going on. What Jazz said in the RV really blindsided me. I was just so sure about myself, and then suddenly I wasn't. But I think things are starting to settle in my brain, so I'm back to normal"
"Glad to hear it , Tuck."
Danny grabbed the chain for the light.
"Welp, I'm turning off the light now. I'm all worn out from being a supportive best friend."
"Which I appreciate. Just let me-"
Danny pulled the chain.
"Hey!" Tucker's voice called in the darkness. "What happened to 'supportive best friend'?"
"Shh! Sleepy time."
Danny heard a thwump that he assumed was a pillow hitting the wall a meter away from his head.
"Your aim suuuuucks." Danny whispered.
"Someone help!" Tucker said dramatically "I'm being haunted a ghost that's dissing my aim!"
"Whoooo!" Danny made his eyes glow green.
"Gah!" Tucker's startled cry made Danny laugh. "Jeez dude, don't do that! It's seriously creepy when it's this dark!"
Danny blinked his eyes back to normal and snuggled into his blankets.
Conversations from earlier started playing in his head as he began to drift off.
"...No. I think I'll do it tomorrow. Later in the day. Probably after dinner."
"...Geneva Lake was home to members of the Potawatomi tribe, who originally called the lake 'Kishwauketoe', meaning 'clear water'..."
'...I'm all worn out from being a supportive best friend.'
'...Tucker and I are the normal ones, you're the one who's being weird!'
Oh right, that. Danny felt his stomach shift guiltily.
He really hadn't meant what he'd said, but he'd still said it. Some 'supportive best friend' he was.
He really needed to talk to Sam tomorrow and apologize.
--------------------------------------------------
Danny eyes fluttered open. It was almost completely dark. He instinctively searched for his clock on the nightstand, but didn't see the glowing green numbers anywhere.
He sat up in a panic, but then he remembered where he was.
Vlad's house. Right.
Danny squinted at the analogue clock above the doorframe. It was about a quarter after eight.
It was morning, but still pretty early.
Danny tried to lie down and fall back asleep, but he just couldn't. He gave up after turning over for the seventh time.
Great. He'd barely gotten to sleep in any more than he did on a school day. Why couldn't Vlad have put windows in his guest room? Waking up panicking in the dark was not how Danny liked to start the day.
Danny floated out of bed so his footsteps wouldn't wake up Tucker. One of them might as well get to sleep in.
He stayed in the air as he intangibly pulled his clothes out of his backpack and got dressed for the day, only landing on the floor when he was out of the room and at the stairs.
As Danny got closer the the kitchen he heard a sizzling sound. He found Jazz standing at the stove in the kitchen.
The last step creaked when Danny stepped on it, causing Jazz to turn around.
"Huh," she said "Didn't expect to see you this early."
"Good morning to you too, Jazz. I tried to sleep in, but then I woke up and forgot where I was." Danny sniffed the air "Is that bacon?"
"Yup. I'm starting on some pancakes too. There's also cereal in the cupboard and fruit in the fridge. Mom and Dad packed a lot of food for a two-day trip."
"Feel like that one might have been more Dad than Mom. What are you doing up so early anyway?"
"I always get up at seven, Danny."
"Seriously? Even on weekends?"
"Yup."
"That sound awful."
"I actually find it calming starting everyday with a fixed routine. Of course, without my school work I didn't really have anything to do once I got up, so I figured I might as well start on breakfast."
Danny yawned and opened the fridge. He saw a big orange bowl filled with yellow liquid.
"What's in the bowl?"
"Scrambled eggs. I'm waiting for everyone to get up before I cook them."
"Oh. That's a lot of eggs."
"I'm feeding a lot of people this morning."
Danny pulled a carton of milk out of the fridge.
"Hey, you know what you should-"
"I am not doing that." Jazz's entire face wrinkled. "You can pour some of the eggs into a separate bowl if you want milk in them. The rest of us would like our breakfast edible."
"Mom likes them with milk too." Danny shut the fridge.
"So that's where you get your weirdness from."
Danny stuck his tongue out at Jazz and pulled open one of Vlad's cupboards.
"Wow," he said "Vlad's dishes are all like, in stacks. And you can see them all. It's so...so..."
"Organized? Convenient?" Jazz began to turn over the bacon in the pan "I know. Isn't it great? And nothing even tried to eat me while I was cooking."
"I'm actually a little scared to touch anything. For different reasons than normal. I feel like I'm gonna get in trouble.
"Don't worry," Vlad said "You won't."
Danny jumped. When had Vlad gotten here? He was pretty sure he hadn't heard the bottom step creak.
"Good morning Daniel, Jazz. Ah, I see you've started breakfast. How thoughtful of you."
"It's not a problem. I was up."
"Still, you didn't have to. It's quite appreci-"
"Good morning!" Jack interrupted brightly from the stairs. Maddie wasn't far behind him.
"Ooh, Jazz, you made breakfast, how nice of you." she smiled as she entered the kitchen. "Did you want any help? I could start on some eggs, or something."
"That's alright, Mom. I've already got some mixed in the fridge. Everything's already- Oh my gosh Danny! Do that over the sink! What is wrong with you?!"
--------------------------------------------------
Sam and Tucker slept a little longer, but were soon drawn downstairs by the sounds of conversation and the smell of food.
After breakfast was eaten and cleaned up, the kids went out to sit on the dock and practice rock skipping while the adults had tea out on the deck.
Well, Sam was practicing at least. Tucker was too scared to try again after what happened yesterday, and Jazz seemed to have finally decided to try relaxing on her vacation. She sat against the mailbox and lazily observing Sam's rocks skipping and sinking.
Danny was currently collecting more rocks for Sam. He stopped and looked back at the deck. From down here he could barely see the adults.
He wondered what they were talking about. He wondered if Vlad was going to tell them soon.
Danny shook his head and carried his latest selection back to the group.
Sam was now consistently getting two skips with her throws. She was concentrating deeply, and the others watched her silently.
The silence was broken by Danny dumping his shirtful of rocks onto the dock.
"Well," Jazz checked her watch "This is nice, but I'd like to walk some of the shore path before we leave. There are some very interesting houses belonging to some very influential people, and I'd like to take the opportunity to see at least some of that architecture in person."
She stood up and started down the left side of the path.
"Hey Jazz, wait up!" Tucker called as he started to follow her. He stopped and looked back at Sam and Danny. "Aren't you two coming?"
"Nah, I want to work on my rock skipping some more." Sam said "Besides, if I wanted to see some stuffy rich person's house I could've just stayed home."
"Suit yourself, but Jazz said there's one mansion with an actual pool on the roof."
"You know you won't be able to see that from the ground, right?" Sam said as she tossed another rock.
"Killjoy. You coming Danny?"
"Nah, I'm good."
"What? Well what if I told you we might get to see some of the Wrigley Company's estate?"
"The what?" Sam and Danny asked.
"You know, Wrigley's! They the company behind pretty much every noteworthy gum ever!"
"That sounds...really neat Tuck," Danny said "But listening to Jazz's lectures is not how I want to spend my vacation."
"Man, Jazz's lecture's aren't that bad. She actually says a lot of really interesting things sometimes. Whatever, it's your loss man. You two enjoy your rocks."
Tucker left them to catch up with Jazz on the path.
"Okay, I like gum as much as the next guy," Danny said once Tucker was out of sight "But looking at the house of the guy who makes it just doesn't sound fun at all. It's not like they're giving out free gum there."
"You're both geeks, but Tucker's definitely the bigger geek."
"We're both geeks? Isn't that kind of the pot calling the other pot black?"
"Okay one, black's my favourite colour, so that's a compliment. Two, the expression is 'pot calling the kettle black', Danny."
"What? But kettles aren't black, they're, like, shiny!"
Sam threw a stone. It skipped three times.
"Ha! New record." she grinned.
"Nice. Hey, uh, Sam," Danny rubbed the back of his neck "I'm sorry about yesterday. I didn't mean to say you're 'not normal'."
"Oh please Danny." Sam waved her hand. "You know I don't care about being 'normal'."
"Heh, I guess not." Danny smiled. He threw a stone. It skipped six times.
"Show off."
Danny beamed smugly.
"I, um, did talk to Jazz about that last night." Sam said "About the 'no crush' thing."
"Oh yeah? Did you get a lecture on 'the varying rates of development in the adolescent psyche'?"
"Yes. Yes I did. But she also mentioned something that kind of maybe made sense."
"Oh yeah? What was it?"
"Do you know what 'aromantic' means?"
"Eh...kinda? It's when you don't like romance, right?"
"It's not really about whether you like romance or not. Jazz said being aromantic means you don't really get crushes or fall in love or whatever. Like, ever."
"Oh. So, do you think you might be aromantic?"
"I don't know." Sam said. "Maybe."
"That's cool." Danny smiled.
"It is?"
"Yeah, you found a word to describe yourself. Doesn't that feel good?"
"I don't know, it's weird. Usually I do like figuring this kind of stuff out about myself, but I'm not really sure if it's quite right, even though it does feel kind of right."
"If it feels right, then how come you're not sure it is?" Danny asked.
Sam shrugged and threw a rock.
"I don't know," she said as the rock skipped once "I guess I just thought I had myself all figured out. I thought I had romance all figured out. I mean, I thought I was lightyears ahead of those girls in my class who were always fawning over those dumb boy bands who didn't even make any good music. I thought they were just shallow. I never considered the possibility that they were feeling something I wasn't capable of."
"Maybe you should stop assuming every girl with mainstream interests is being disingenuous."
Sam glared angrily at Danny.
"Right, not the time." he said quickly "Please continue."
"It's not that I don't like the idea of being aromantic, I just never realized that it was even an option until now. I mean, I never did really like any of that traditional romance stuff, but I figured I'd just do it right when the time came. And now it seems like I actually might not do it at all. It never even crossed my mind that this might be an option, and like, I'm actually fine with that, but for some reason I'm having kind of a hard time wrapping my mind around it."
"Maybe you just need some time to get used to the idea. Romantic interest as a concept is generally presented as a ubiquitous concept by our society."
Sam blinked twice then narrowed her eyes.
"Okay, there's no way you came up with that on your own. You lifted that from Jazz, didn't you?"
"Hey! I know big words too!"
"Sure you do, Danny."
Sam smirked at the pouting Danny as she threw another rock. It skipped twice.
"Maybe I should have expected this."
"How come?"
"Well, there's the fact that I've never had a crush before, and thought that everyone else was exaggerating when they talked about romantic feelings," Sam started to count on her fingers "I always thought romance stories were stupid, and it was always vaguely disappointing when characters I liked on TV started dating someone. Marriage always seemed like a terrible idea, and I sometimes felt this sense of satisfaction deep down when I heard that someone was getting divorced. Oh, and every classic dating scenario ever looks awkward and terrible to me. Like, I literally want to claw my eyes out when they do that awkward first date thing in movies. Even if it's going well, it's just so...so...ugh! Also, straight, gay, and bi never felt like quite the right labels for me, like they never really felt like they fit. There was also this one time, where my cousin and I were..."
Sam stopped talking when she realized how Danny was gaping at her.
"So you're telling me," Danny said "You thought all of that, and you're only just now considering you might be aromantic?"
"I thought everyone thought like that!" Sam threw up her arms "Like, this is how we all feel deep down, right?"
A grin began to spread across Sam's face.
"Well Sam," Danny said, grinning as well "I can assure you, that is absolutely not how most people feel deep down."
"Well that's obvious in hindsight!"
"Honestly, I feel like that's pretty obvious before hindsight."
"What? Danny, that's not how-"
Sam burst out laughing before she could finish her sentence.
"How did I not know?" Sam continued to laugh "Oh my gosh, it was so obvious. How did I not know until now?"
Danny couldn't help but laugh a little too. He didn't really get what was so funny, but he was glad Sam was happy.
The laughed for a little while longer and then just sat in silence, listening to the lapping of the lake.
"I think that's why I was so weird yesterday." Sam said. "I was just genuinely confused. I think I get it now, though."
The smile suddenly vanished from Sam's face and she slapped her forehead "Oh my gosh!"
"What?"
"I haven't asked you how you're doing at all!"
"Me?"
"Vlad's gonna tell your parents he's half-ghost sometime today, and I've just been going on about my problems."
"Sam it's fine. I wanted to listen to you. And honestly, I was glad for the distraction."
"Well, glad I could help, I guess. But how are you doing?"
"I mean," Danny let out a long breath "Nervous, I guess, but not as nervous as I thought I'd be? It almost kind of feels like it's not even really gonna happen, if that makes sense."
"That kind of sounds like you're in denial."
"What? No! Well, maybe a little. It's just not really how I thought things would go down, you know? I kind of figured if anyone was gonna tell my parents about half-ghosts, it'd be me since, you know, we thought I was the only person who was half-ghost in existence. It's just so bizarre that it's someone else. Like, I know Vlad telling them will affect me, but it also kind of doesn't, if that makes sense."
Danny threw a rock. It skipped four times.
"Everything's just so complicated and weird."
"I've found that anything that involves ghosts ends up making our lives complicated and weird. Especially yours."
"Yup."
There was another comfortable silence. Danny threw another rock and stood up.
"I'm gonna run to the bathroom real quick."
"Bring me one of Vlad's fancy root beers when you come back."
"You got it."
--------------------------------------------------
"I'm going to miss these outdoor conversations." Maddie sighed contently. "Oh Vlad, I forgot! Jack and I brought an album of the kids' baby photos we meant to show you."
Maddie set her empty cup on the table.
"There's some really cute ones of Danny in kindergarten, too. But, we'd better decide what to do for lunch. Sadly, we'll have to leave right after to get Sam and Tucker home at a decent time, Sam's parent were very insistent on that. I think we should get all of our stuff packed up and then have lunch at a restaurant, so we can just eat and go. Where do you recommend Vlad?"
"Hm?" Vlad hadn't been paying full attention to what Maddie was saying "Oh, yes, restaurants. There's...a lot of those around here. Perhaps a pizzeria? There are some very nice places that stone fire them. I'm sure the children would enjoy that, and it would cover Daniel's friend's dietary restrictions."
"Sounds great V-man!" Jack beamed and wrapped an arm around Vlad's shoulder. "So which one's the best around here?"
"Y-yes, of course, um..." Vlad had eaten at every restaurant in this town, multiple times, and yet he was struggling to recall even a single pizzeria's name.
Jack and Maddie frowned.
"What's up with you today V-man?"
"Um, whatever do you mean Jack?" Vlad smile unconvincingly.
"The Vladdie I know knows his eats, and he never," Jack jabbed his index finger at Vlad's chest for emphasis "Ever hesitates with his opinions on food. It's one of the traits I most respect about you."
"You do seem rather distracted, Vlad." Maddie said.
Vlad sighed.
"I was going to wait a little longer, but I suppose there's no point in putting it off." As much as he suddenly wanted to. "I have something that I wanted to tell you two. It's...about the accident."
"The accident?" Maddie repeated "As in the college proto-portal malfunction?"
"That's the one."
Jack and Maddie's eyes widened. Vlad pretended not to notice.
"Come, we should go to the living room to talk."
Jack and Maddie followed Vlad back into the house.
Danny stepped out from under the deck when he heard the soft thud of the door sliding shut.
If Sam was right about him being in denial earlier, he certainly wasn't now.
Now he was definitely feeling anxious.
Danny rushed back down to the dock.
--------------------------------------------------
"Sam!" Danny cried once he'd passed the address rock. His heart was pounding, but not from the running "Sam! It's happening! Vlad's-"
Danny stopped talking when he realized Sam wasn't on the dock.
"Sam?"
That's weird, Danny thought as he continued towards the lake, looking left and right. Sam was literally just here, and I was only gone for like five seconds. Where could she have-
Danny shivered as a puff of mist escaped his mouth.
Oh no.
"Sam!" he yelled, now slightly panicking "Sam! Where are you!"
"Danny?"
Danny whipped his head around and saw Jazz and Tucker standing a little ways off on the shore path.
"What's going on?" Tucker asked.
"Sam's missing!" Danny shouted as he ran over to them "And my ghost sense just went off!"
"Oh no." Tucker said.
"We have to tell Vlad!" Jazz started towards the house "He can-"
"Jazz no!" Danny grabbed her arm "Vlad's with Mom and Dad right now!"
"Yeah, he's been with them all weekend." Jazz tried to jerk her arm out out Danny's grasp "Danny, Vlad knows this area a lot better than we do. He'd be way more efficient at searching. I can get him away from Mom and Dad, and then we can tell him about the gho-"
"He's telling them that he's half-ghost right now!"
Jazz froze.
"Really?" Tucker's eyes widened "Oh, wow."
"Yeah," Danny continued "And if Mom and Dad hears there a malicious ghost on the loose that kidnapped Sam, and they pull out all the ghost weapons we all know they have stashed in the RV, and Vlad's just told them he's a ghost..."
"Yeah, that would probably not end up being a great situation." Tucker said.
"Besides, Sam's been captured by ghosts before, she knows how to handle herself."
"That's...not really comforting, Danny."
"It's fine, all of us have. Many times."
"Okay, how about you stop talking and we just focus on finding Sam."
"Alright." Danny let go of Jazz's arm "We can search faster if we split up. I'll start in the woods around Vlad's house. Those trees are pretty dense, there's plenty of places the ghost could be hiding in there."
"I'll go along the shore path for a bit." Jazz said "Maybe it took Sam the opposite way Tucker and I were walking."
"And I'll stay by the dock." Tucker said. "In case they come back to the scene of the crime."
The three of them nodded and set off in their respective directions.
--------------------------------------------------
He wasn't stalling. They should be sitting down when he told them. Somewhere comfortable. It just made sense.
Jack and Maddie were next to each other in the loveseat in Vlad's living room. He sat in an armchair facing them.
Nobody said anything right away. The ticking of the clock was thunderous.
Vlad wasn't stalling. He was just figuring out where to start.
Which was rather difficult, considering the magnitude of what he was about to reveal to Jack and Maddie.
"Is...everything alright, Vlad?" Maddie tentatively asked.
Vlad realized he'd been quiet for too long. It hadn't been because he was stalling, though, he was just planning what he was going to say. Carefully. It was a delicate matter.
"Yes, I'm alright Maddie. I'm..." Vlad adjusted his position in the armchair "I'm just not really sure how to...it's just that..." Vlad cleared his throat and took a breath "Regarding our last conversation, I realized that you were right. I have been distant. The reason for that is that I've been hiding something."
"Hiding? From...us?" Jack's sounded confused, like he'd never even considered the concept of Vlad not sharing something with them.
Vlad immediately felt guilty.
"I should have told you two a long time ago. I just...I wasn't sure how you would take it."
Jack and Maddie didn't say anything. Their expressions were neutral, but they were both leaning towards Vlad ever so slightly.
"After I was blasted by the proto-portal, there were some...side effects I didn't tell you about at the time."
"You mean the ecto-acne?" Jack asked. "I thought that faded. Our studies indicated that the acne was only acting as a temporary defense mechanism against the impure-"
"No, no, not the acne. That did fade after a month or so. This was...something else."
"Vlad, what are you talking about? What happened?" Maddie asked. Her voice was controlled, but there was a undertone of panic in it, like a parent who suspected their child might have ingested a toxic substance.
The words caught in Vlad's throat. He couldn't just say it, right? That'd be ludicrous. They wouldn't be able to process an idea as strange as a ghost-human hybrid if he just blurted it out.
Maybe he could start with the basics. Talk science. They were all scientists here. If Vlad could break the concept down for them, maybe they'd understand.
"It would seem that the portal's transmutative properties made the energy I was exposed to extremely volatile. So volatile that it actually restructured my DNA. In fact, it would seem that there was an ectoplasmic fusion on a molecular level."
Jack and Maddie raised their eyebrows, not really sure where Vlad was going with this.
"Yes..." Jack said. "And that's what caused the ecto-acne. Your body was purging the impurity. Although, I seriously doubt you were affected on quite that level."
"Well you'd be wrong about that. I've done numerous tests. The ectoplasm bonded with me and rearranged my cellular makeup, resulting in some...permanent side effects."
"What kind of side effects Vlad?" Maddie asked. She sounded slightly calmer, but much more confused.
Vlad was struck with the realization that he couldn't stall saying it any longer. His stomach lurched and it almost felt like someone else was saying his next words:
"The accident made me part-ghost."
The room was filled with silence.
Vlad felt like he was floating. Not in a happy carefree way, or like real floating that he actually did as a ghost, but more like an astronaut in a movie when the tether is cut off from the space ship.
Seconds felt like hours as Vlad analyzed every miniscule movement in Jack and Maddie's faces. He had to keep reigning himself in from the horrible conclusions his brain kept jumping to.
He'd gone over this with his therapist; be prepared for the worst, but acknowledge it's not the only possible outcome. Give them a chance. Don't make assumptions, don't jump to conclusions, don't push them away before they've at least had a chance to accept you.
Turns out that was easier said than done. The waiting was agony, and it was becoming harder and harder to keep the images of everything falling apart in his mind at bay.
Vlad desperately wanted to go back to the ship, go back to when he'd first had this idea of telling Jack and Maddie so he could stop himself, but that was impossible. All he could do was float there and wait for whatever was going to happen next.
He nearly jumped out of his chair when Maddie finally spoke.
"What...do you mean by that, Vlad?"
"I mean the accident turned me into a ghost."
Another silent pause. Jack and Maddie seemed to be waiting for him to elaborate, but what else could Vlad say? The concept was ludicrous, but it also really was that simple.
"Vlad," Maddie scrunched her eyebrow "That isn't possible. You're very clearly still human."
Vlad felt a surge of annoyance.
"Why would I be telling you this if it wasn't-"
Vlad forced himself to stop and breathe. It wasn't her fault she wasn't getting this right away. He might have reacted the same way twenty years ago.
"Let's hear him out Madds." Jack was calmer than Vlad had expected. Maybe he'd picked up on Vlad's obvious agitation. "Vladdie, what did you mean when you said you 'are a ghost'. You look pretty alive to me, man."
"It means that my DNA is partially ectoplasmic, I have ghostly abilities, and I even have a ghost form. So, to put it plainly, the proto-portal altered my genetic structure into that of a human-ghost hybrid."
There was yet another moment of silence.
"Vlad," Maddie pinched the bridge of her nose "If your trying to come up with some cockamamie story about why you've been away all these years, " her voice was steadily rising "I don't-"
"Hey, hey slow down Madds." Jack placed a hand on Maddie's shoulder. "Vladdie, what's all this about 'ghost DNA'? There's no possible genetic makeup that could be classified as both human and ghost. Your body should have purged all the impure ectoplasm by now."
Vlad sighed and rubbed his temple.
He could just show them. Maybe turn invisible or summon some ecto energy to his his hand. Or just simply transform.
No, a part of his brain said firmly. Seeing their friend using ghost powers would be too startling. They would freak out. True, they didn't have weapons to pull on him, but once they saw him doing ghostly things, they might not believe it was him anymore.
How could they?
No, Vlad had to get them to understand his ghostliness before showing them. It was his best shot at acceptance.
But how? He tried explaining things in detail, and he tried putting them as simply as he could, but Jack and Maddie still weren't getting it.
"I-"
Vlad was interrupted by a loud crash.
"What in the name of bratwurst was that?"
"It came from outside." Jack said.
The three of them shot to their feet and rushed out the front door of the house. It didn't take long to find the source of the noise.
"Maple smoked salmon!" Vlad cried.
In the middle of the lake, a giant green squid towered above them. Multiple red eyes darted around the lake while over a dozen tentacle towered out of the water
Three of those tentacles were wrapped around Sam, Tucker, and Jazz.
"Ghost!" Jack and Maddie yelled at the same time.
"And it has the kids!" Jack added, his tone urgent.
All of the squids eyes turned to the three new arrivals. They blinked simultaneously and then the squid began to thrash around, its captives screaming as they were flailed about in the grasp of the tentacles.
"We have to get to the RV and get-"
"We don't have time for that." Vlad cut Maddie off and took a step forward.
"But, Vlad-"
"Don't worry Maddie," Vlad turned to glare at the giant squid.
All of the fear and hesitation Vlad had been feeling vanished, suddenly replaced by a burning fury. This ghost had not only endangered the kids, but it had stolen Vlad's chance to explain things to Jack and Maddie, to make them properly understand.
This wasn't how he wanted to spend his potentially last moments with his friends.
"I can save the children. And...this is what I mean by ghost DNA."
Jack and Maddie jumped back as a black ring appeared around Vlad's waist. They stared dumbfounded as the ring split and changed their best friend into his terrifying ghost form.
Without looking back, Vlad shot off into the air and flew straight for the giant squid.
The ghost stopped flailing when it noticed Vlad coming. At least five tentacles shot towards him. Vlad expertly wove around them.
He didn't fool around. The second he was the right position, Vlad summoned a glob of pink ecto energy to his hand and waved his arm, sending out a razor sharp crescent that sliced right through the tentacle that was holding Sam.
Sam screamed as she fell through the air, but Vlad swooped down and caught her, carefully depositing her back on the dock before flying right back to the squid.
Sam's arrival on the dock snapped Maddie out of her stupor.
"Jack, run to the RV," she said "Get whatever you can to fight this ghost
Jack nodded and ran off to the other side of the house. Maddie started towards the dock.
The squid let out a roar of pain and rage, but its sliced-off tentacle quickly grew back.
The ghost was now lunging at Vlad more aggressively. Vlad duplicated and fused back together in rapid succession to confuse it.
After almost a minute of dodging, Vlad finally managed to get in a good enough position to slice the tentacle holding Tucker, but at the last second the squid moved the tentacle holding Jazz upwards, causing Vlad's blast to slice off both tentacles.
Jazz and Tucker screamed as they fell through the air.
There was a moment of panic on Vlad's face, but he quickly gathered himself and split into two, one Vlad swooping to catch Tucker and the other Jazz.
Just as Maddie arrived, the two Vlads set Jazz and Tucker down onto the dock before fusing back together. Vlad quickly wiped his forehead with his arm, steeled himself and flew back to the squid, launching ecto blasts at it.
"Kids," Maddie said "I know things are crazy right now, but we need to stay calm, and you need to listen. That ghost that saved you from the bigger ghost is actually Vlad!"
"Wait, that's Vlad?" Jazz asked, her head whipping around to the fighting ghosts. Tucker and Sam looked at each other with wide eyes. Maddie figured they were too in shock to say anything.
"It's a long story." Maddie said. "Wait! Was Danny with you?"
"No," Tucker answered "We haven't-"
A giant green ecto blast sailed past the group towards the squid. Everyone snapped their heads around to see Jack with a Fenton Bazooka propped up on his shoulder.
"Vladdie!" he called "Stay high so I don't hit you! My aim is not always the best!"
Vlad continued to shoot ecto blasts at the ghost. He gave no indication that he'd heard Jack, but he continued to fly near the top of the squid as Jack kept firing at the tentacles, keeping them away from Vlad. The throng of tentacles was thick enough that barely any of Jack's shots missed.
Jack and Vlad kept up their assault. Now that the captives had been saved, Vlad didn't have to hold back. He unleash a furious onslaught of ecto attacks at the squid's body, while Jack's kept the tentacles at bay with his bazooka. The ghost tried desperately to bat away the blasts, but just ended up with singed tentacle tips.
The squid slowly retreated further and further from the shore, but Jack and Vlad would not let up. Eventually, it let out a final roar before plunging below the water.
Vlad hovered above the lake for a few seconds, confirming that the ghost wasn't returning before heading back to the others.
"Are you children alright?" Vlad asked as he landed on the dock and morphed back into his human form.
"No broken bones." Sam reported, shivering and rubbing her bare arms.
"Yeah, d-don't worry," Tucker's added through chattering teeth "Th-this is only l-like, the eighth most t-traumatizing thing that's happened to us."
"Um, I would very much like to hear about those seven other-" Jazz stopped mid sentence and looked up at Vlad. She seemed to study him for a few seconds before her face was overtaken by a too-big smile.
"Well, thank you so much for saving us, Mr Masters." she said quickly "It is very cool and surprising for all of us to learn that you are half-ghost, but you saved our lives, so you're clearly not evil, so I'm going to take these two," she grabbed Sam and Tucker by their shoulders "And get them dried off and give them a mental checkup regarding the very wet and very horrifying ordeal we all just went through. Sound good? Okay great, see you later!"
Jazz began dragging Sam and Tucker towards the house before either of them could respond to what she'd just said.
Vlad smiled. What a strange child.
"Wow..."
Vlad's smile dropped at the sound of Maddie's astonished voice. He turned to find her and Jack staring at him. Maddie pulled back her hood.
"That was...so you...you really do have...ghost powers."
"Erm...yes?" Vlad could almost feel their gaze burning his skin. He shifted his feet uncomfortably.
"You mean," Jack did some quick math "For the last twenty years you've...and you didn't tell us?"
"But why Vlad? We were your friends!"
"You were ghost hunters. Capturing and dissecting ghosts was all you- all we ever talked about. I couldn't be sure how you'd react."
"Couldn't be sure how we'd..." Jack trailed off, rolling Vlad's sentence in his mind.
Vlad tensed when he saw The Fenton Bazooka shift on Jack's shoulder. Jack followed Vlad's fearful gaze and, after realizing what he was looking at, threw The Bazooka aside. It landed a good distance away with a small crash.
Maddie's eyes widened in horror.
"Vlad," her voice was barely above a whisper "You didn't think we'd..."
"You two were my dearest friends. I didn't want to risk you hating me." Vlad's voice was steady, but his heart was pounding, and his armpits were tingling.
Jack and Maddie knew. After twenty years of telling himself he'd never tell them, they finally knew.
Vlad honestly wasn't sure what was going to happen now.
"Vladdie, that's insane!" Jack threw out his arms "We'd never hate you, you're our friend!"
"Like I said, Jack, I couldn't be sure."
Maddie approached Vlad and placed her hand on his arm.
"Oh Vlad," she said, her eyes shining "It doesn't matter how ghostly you are. You're our best friend, we'd never..." Vlad felt Maddie's grip on him tighten. Not aggressively, but desperately. "Vlad we'll always love you. I'm so sorry we didn't make that clear enough to you."
Vlad let out a startled gasp as Maddie pounced, wrapping him in a hug.
"I..I..." Vlad tried to say something, but he couldn't find any words. His mind was completely blank. It was like he was frozen.
Suddenly he and Maddie were both crushed by Jack's massive arms.
"It's okay, Vladdie." Jack let out a sniffle "We're here for you now."
That was when his brain started to thaw.
Vlad had never allowed himself to even imagine this outcome. He had no idea what the future held now that Jack and Maddie knew.
The uncertainty terrified him.
But they didn't hate him. They didn't call him an imposter or a monster, they didn't want to capture and dissect him like he'd long feared.
Vlad could feel tears threatening to form in his eyes.
For the longest time those fears had driven so many of the decisions Vlad had made. Fears he'd been carrying around for over two decades crumble inside of him, tension drained from his muscles.
For the first time in years, Vlad let himself go.
He neck relaxed and he let his head fall somewhere between Jack's chest and Maddie's shoulder.
The tears began to flow down his face.
He was with his best friends. He was safe.
He could finally fall apart, because he knew his friends were there to support him, every part of him.
Behind the address rock they'd hidden behind, Sam, Jazz, and Tucker couldn't tear their eyes away from the emotional scene.
"They...they accept him." Jazz said, her voice a mixture between surprise and relief.
"Yeah..." Sam breathed.
"Hey, you found Sam!"
The trio all turned to see Danny approaching their hiding spot.
"Sam, we were looking everywhere for you! Where did you-" Danny stopped talking when he saw his parents hugging Vlad on the dock.
"...Um, did I miss something? And why are you all wet?"
"Mom and Dad know now." Jazz said.
"Oh."
Danny's eyes widened
"Oh!"
He looked over at the hugging adults.
"And they...it's..."
"Yeah." Jazz smiled softly.
"Wow." Danny breathed. He couldn't stop staring at the dock.
Sam and Tucker came over and each put a hand on Danny's shoulder.
--------------------------------------------------
After all the ghost fighting, hugging, and getting Sam, Jazz, and Tucker all dried off, they ran out of time to go out for lunch. Maddie told the kids they'd just make some sandwich's with the leftover groceries in the RV. Vlad grilled two of Sam's veggie burgers and wrapped them in aluminum foil, so she'd have something better to eat than a lettuce sandwich, while everyone packed up their stuff.
With all the hurried getting ready to leave, there wasn't a lot of time for Jack and Maddie to talk with Vlad about what had happened, but Danny heard Vlad say he wanted to 'get back together as soon as possible' when they were getting in the car.
It wasn't long before they were saying bye to Vlad and heading down the road back to Amity Park.
Danny looked at Vlad out the back window until he disappeared from view. He was pretty sure Vlad was looking back at him.
"So kids," Jack turned in the passenger seat after they'd been driving for a few minutes "I suppose you're all a little confused about what just happened."
No one in the back dared to speak.
"Maddie and I barely understand it ourselves, but it seems when Vlad got blasted by our flawed proto-portal back in college, it caused a mutation that seems to have given him ghost powers."
Jack didn't notice three pairs of eyes flash to Danny.
"Now, you don't have to worry. The ectoplasm in his DNA doesn't seem to pose any threat to his physical well-being, nor has it turned him into a terrifying monster. He's just..." Jack scrunched up his face and waved his and in the air.
"A scientific anomaly?" supplied Maddie.
"Yes, an anomaly! That's all."
"That being said," Maddie said "He would like us to keep it a secret. There's no telling what the media would do if they discovered a man of his prominence had ectoplasmic DNA. Understood, kids?"
"Yup." The four of them replied mechanically.
"They must still be in shock." Maddie said to Jack. He nodded.
"Don't worry kids," Jack turned back to them "This may be a...startling development, especially since we didn't even know this sort of thing could happen to a human before this morning. I mean, a human with the abilities of a ghost, that's just-"
"Jack."
"Right, right, sorry Madds. This is just very...oh man, imagine how it must have been for Vlad all those years, figuring his abilities out all on his own. He must've-"
"The important thing is," Maddie cut in "Even though we...certainly didn't expect this, Vlad's still the same person, even with ghost powers, and we're going to support him by showing him this information doesn't change our relationship with him."
"Yeah...we can do that." Danny said quietly, his eyes never leaving his parents.
Danny felt Jazz grab his hand. He didn't squeeze back, but he didn't let go either.
--------------------------------------------------
Outside of Jack and Maddie occasionally discussing directions, no one said much during the drive home, neither party feeling free to talk openly.
At some point Tucker and Sam dug out their Game Boys and started having Pokémon battles, while Jazz watched Danny play Pac-Man.
At some point they stopped at a diner. After they were seated, a server with a slightly shaky voice took their drink order. Her hand trembled slightly as she wrote and she apologized a lot.
"Was it just me, or does she seem a little nervous?" Maddie asked after the server had left to get their drinks.
"It's probably because we're such a big group." Jazz said "And she sounded like she might still be new."
"Oh, the poor thing." Maddie said "We should leave her a nice tip, Jack."
"Oh absolutely, Maddie." Jack nodded "Remember kids, customer service is one of the most grueling jobs in this country, and the Number One Fenton Rule, besides 'always be prepared for a ghost attack', is always treat people..."
Nervous server, observant Jazz, ranting Dad. All in all, this was a pretty normal restaurant outing for Danny.
Too normal.
They'd just had one of the least normal weekends of their lives, but you wouldn't have been able to tell from the outside. Jack Fenton continued to ramble on, as if his best friend hadn't just revealed to him that he'd been avoiding him for the last twenty years because he was freaking half-ghost!
It made Danny want to scream.
But instead he just sat there eating his chicken BLT and peanut butter milkshake, like everything was normal.
It was a relief when they finally got back to the RV and could go back to their video games.
Eventually, Sam and Tucker were dropped off at their respective houses. They both grabbed their luggage and said things like 'goodbye' and 'thanks for taking us', as if it had just been a normal weekend getaway.
Danny almost sighed with relief when they finally pulled up to Fenton Works. He really needed some time to by himself to think.
"Alright, you kids take your stuff upstairs while your father and I sort out the leftover food. " Maddie instructed once everyone was inside the house.
"Yeah, sure." Danny replied.
Both parents turned to the kitchen and Jazz started hauling her suitcase up the stairs.
"Hey Mom, Dad?" Danny said, causing everyone to snap their heads towards him "H-how are you guys doing?" Danny rubbed the back of his neck "Like, with the whole Vlad-ghost thing? That's gotta be a little weird for you guys, since he's your best friend and all."
Jack and Maddie flashed each other a look before smiling at Danny.
"You don't need to worry, son. We're all good."
"What about you, sweetie?" His mom came over and stroked his hair "I know this ghost stuff might be a little confusing for you and your friends. Did they seem alright with everything when they left?"
"Uh, yup! We're all good." Danny hoped he sounded casual "So it doesn't bother you that Vlad's half-ghost? Even though you two are ghost hunters?"
"Oh don't be silly Danny, he's still the same old Vlad, anyone can see that. What kind of friends would we be if we abandoned him just because he can fly through things now?"
Danny smiled at that, but tiny doubts still lingered.
"So you don't think he's some kind of mutant monster now, or that he's been taken over by an evil ghost, or that he's just some weird imitation of what he once was?"
Jazz's heart broke a little listening to Danny's list.
"Woah, slow your roll there, son." Jack came over and put a hand on Danny's shoulder "There isn't a smidgeon of doubt that the Vladdie we were talking to all weekend was our pal from college. It may seem far-fetched, and perhaps even a little scary for a human to have the same abilities as a ghost, but speaking as ghost professionals, Vlad seems perfectly alright and, although it might take us all some time to process this new development, we're gonna figure it out and in the meantime show Vlad all the support we can so he knows we don't see him any differently because of this. Just like your mother said."
Danny felt like a muscle he'd been unknowingly clenching for months finally relaxed.
"That's right Jack." Maddie gave Danny's hair one last ruffle "That being said, it is a school night, so you kids better unpack and get your homework done."
"I already did all my homework before we left." Jazz said. Danny remained silent.
"That's my Jazzerincess!" Jack beamed "But you still gotta unpack. You too Danny."
Jack gave him a friendly pat on the back that almost knocked him over.
"Yeah, yeah, I'm going."
Danny paused on the first step.
"Mom, Dad?"
"Yes Danny?"
"I love you guys."
Jack and Maddie looked at each other. It had been a while since they'd heard either of their kids say that unprompted. They smiled at Danny.
"We love you too, son." Jack said.
Danny smiled back before following Jazz up the stairs.
When he opened his bedroom door, Danny's body immediately felt lighter. Staying at Vlad's lavish vacation house had been fun, but it was nice to be surrounded by the familiar model rockets and glow-in-the-dark star stickers again.
"So, how are you feeling?" Jazz stood in Danny's doorframe, suitcase still in hand.
"About what?"
Jazz set her suitcase down and crossed her arms.
"Come on Danny."
Danny sighed.
"A lot, I guess." Danny ran a hand through his hair "But also, weirdly calm? And scared? Not like...worried something bad will happen scared, but like...it's hard to describe."
"I'd imagine."
"I'm not going to tell them tonight, probably not even tomorrow."
"There's no rush."
"I know, I just..." Danny took a breath. They'd all been through a lot this weekend, especially Danny, and there was a lot going on in his head, he just didn't have the energy to put those feeling into words right now.
"Look Jazz, I'm really tired and I've got a lot of unpacking to do, so can we save the psychoanalysis for tomorrow?"
"This isn't 'psychoanalysis'." Jazz rolled her eyes affectionately "But, sure. I'll be in my room if you do decide you want to talk."
"Alright Jazz." Danny's rolled his eyes in a less affectionate way. He swung his backpack onto his bed. "I...do appreciate that."
Jazz smiled as she wheeled her suitcase to her room.
Danny waited a few seconds to make sure she was really gone, and then turned invisible and phased his head through the floor into the kitchen.
"...least the kids seem to be taking it well." Danny heard his mom say. She was standing next to the stove stirring two mugs.
"Mmm." His dad replied absently. He was sitting at the kitchen table, lost in thought
Maddie carried the two mugs to the table and sat down next to Jack.
"I suppose this explains why Vlad's been so...dodgy for the past two decades." she said.
"A human with ghost powers..." Jack stared into his tea mug.
"It shouldn't be possible." Maddie said.
"I mean, it apparently happened to Vlad, so..."
"I know, Jack. But do you know what this means for our research? The fact that a human body is even capable of sustaining a partial ectoplasmic structure whilst remaining human? This raises so many questions! I mean, the very implications that-" Maddie rubbed her forehead "I still can't believe he didn't tell us."
"He was scared, Madds."
"Jack, I would've gone straight to you two if I'd started developing ghost powers."
"I know Madds, I would've too." Jack took a big slurp of his tea. "I suppose that's Vlad."
"What do you mean, Jack?"
"I mean, he's definitely the most careful of us three, but he's also always been a little paranoid."
"You think so?"
"I might've seen it a little more, since we shared a room, but he was always like 'Jack, you're ignoring safety protocols!', 'Jack, that violates the laws of nature!', 'Stop tampering with the fabric of reality Jack!' You know, stuff like that."
"I suppose you're right." Maddie gave a little laugh. Personally, Danny was with Vlad on this one.
"Poor Vladdie." Jack shook his head sadly "He always seemed to bear the weight of the world on his shoulders."
"He spent all those years alone," All of the humour drained from Maddie's face "Genuinely afraid of us...oh Jack I feel so awful just thinking about it!" Maddie buried her face in her hands.
Jack rushed out of his chair and wrapped his arms around Maddie.
"I know Maddie." he stared blankly at the wall while Maddie let out a few quiet sobs "Me too."
Maddie gave one last sniffle and looked up at Jack.
"I'm fine now, honey." she said, wiping her eyes with her hand. "I'm don't know what came over me, I'm sor-"
"Shh, shh, You don't have to apologize, Babycakes." Jack patted Maddie's back softly. She leaned against his chest and rubbed his arm. "Oh, Vlad..." Jack said quietly
Danny felt a little bad for watching this private moment, but he had to know their unfiltered feelings about Vlad.
Their thoughts pretty clear at this point though, so Danny remerged into his room and resolidified.
"How's that unpacking going?"
Jazz was sitting crisscross at the base of Danny's doorframe, an open book in her hand.
"Hey! What are you doing in my room!"
"I'm not technically in your room." Jazz closed her book and stood up. "So what are Mom and Dad saying?"
"I mean, I'd say they're taking Vlad being half-ghost pretty well. It's just..."
"What?"
"I don't know, they were kind of talking about why Vlad didn't tell them earlier, and Dad said something about Vlad being paranoid..."
"Wait," Jazz narrowed her eyes "It sounds like you're saying they're pinning this all on Vlad and not considering how all their talk of destroying ghosts could've even possibly played into his 'paranoia'."
"Ugh, those two! How can such world renowned geniuses be so oblivious?" Jazz trailed off and shook her head exasperatedly.
"Maybe they just need some time? You know, to like, process it or whatever?" Danny shrugged "This whole situation is kind of a lot, and they did seem to feel pretty bad about Vlad not trusting them."
Danny decided not to mention Mom crying.
Jazz sighed.
"I suppose. Well, at least they accept him. All things considered, I would say their reaction was pretty positive." she relented.
"Yes, and I'm very happy and relieved with how thing's have turned out." Danny walked closer to Jazz "Now get out of my room!"
With that, Danny slammed the door shut, leaving Jazz standing in the hallway.
"Teenagers." she huffed to herself as she headed back to her room.
--------------------------------------------------
Danny climbed up the steps to school. He was pulled from his thoughts when someone bumped into him hard enough to nearly knock him over.
"Hey!" Danny yelped as he regained his balance.
"Sorry Danny, didn't see you there." a familiar voice said.
"Oh, hey Valerie." With everything that had happened, Danny had forgotten to check in with her. "Sorry, I meant to call you last night. So how did everything, uh..."
Danny took in Valerie's appearance. Her eyes were glazed over, her hair seemed flatter than usual, and she'd completely forgotten to put on her eye makeup (Danny didn't remember what it was called).
"You good? You look a little..." Danny searched for the politest way to say it "...tired."
"Huh? Nah, I'm great. Some ghost couple showed up on a motorcycle, and they had an evil shadow that let out all the pets in the pet store."
"You mean Johnny and Kitty?"
"Yeah, and then after I rounded up all the pets, the stupid shadow had made its way to the zoo!"
"Ugh, that creepy shadow is always so annoying!"
"And if that wasn't enough, the freaking Box Ghost literally showed up eleven times! All while I was trying to round up various animals! Eleven times in two days Danny! I counted!"
"Okay, that's a bit much, even for him."
"But it's all good." Valerie's voice calmed down "I handled it. All the ghosts are back in their world, and all the animals are back in their cages. Probably."
"Okay, good good, nicely done." Danny nodded. "Glad you made it through all that. You sure you should be in school today, though? You seem pretty out of it."
"What? Naah! I'm great. I am sooo great! I aaam the champion!" Valerie started to sing "And IIII'll keep on fiiiiighting, till the-"
Her song was cut off by a ghost phasing out of the ground between her and Danny.
"I AM THE BOX GHOST!"
"Not you again!" Valerie's unfocused smile turned into an unfocused scowl "This is the twelfth time in three days! Why can't your stupid butt just stay in the stupid Ghost Zone for five stupid seconds!"
Valerie took a swing at the ghost, but completely missed. Her body got caught in the momentum of her punch, causing her to fall over.
Danny and The Box Ghost cringed in sympathy as she hit the stairs.
"Hey, you okay Val-"
Danny was interrupted by a loud snore.
"You know what? You take a rest, you deserve it." Danny reached into Valerie's backpack and retrieved The Fenton Thermos. "I'll handle this one." Danny glared at The Box Ghost.
"BEWARE!" he shouted before zooming away.
--------------------------------------------------
Danny transformed and flew after him.
Valerie continued to snore on the stairs.
We finally made it! The Fenton parents know about Vlad!
But this story's far from over...
What's gonna happen next? Who knows? Not me!
Don't worry! I do have a few ideas. I'll probably do the thing where I upload a short bit and then a long bit later. Just seems to be what works.
Anyways, thanks for reading! Feel free to leave a review and let me know what you think :)
1 note · View note
sugrbugz · 3 years
Text
𝙰𝚐𝚛𝚎𝚜𝚜𝚒𝚘𝚗 ~ 𝙺𝚞𝚛𝚘𝚘 𝚃𝚎𝚝𝚜𝚞𝚛𝚘𝚞 ♥︎
Tumblr media Tumblr media
a business man kuroo x femboy!male reader concept!
TYSM FOR 100 FOLLOWERS <3
ok females calm down i know everyone’s horny for kuroo, which is why i’ll be posting a female version of this too! i’m just a male who is indeed horny for kuroo soooo….i see u men
CW: heavy degradation..like HEAVY, oral, anal, pet play, bdsm, a little bit of somno (literally just touches your ass while ur sleeping that’s it), face fucking, dycraphilia, lotsa swearing hehe, hate fucking essentially.
Tumblr media
was it his fault? not entirely. kuroo had been at the end of his rope before he even walked in the front door. having to deal with corporate executives who thought they were actually useful all day was a chore in itself.
kuroo loved his job, loved his company, loved the money even, but most importantly he loved you. he loved everything about you. he loved how you’d come running down the large staircase when he came home, ready to receive a plethora of hugs and kisses from you. you were the only part of today he was looking forward to.
so when he came home to an empty house, not one with the sounds of your music or your feet rushing down the hall to greet him. he was honestly disappointed. “baby?” he called out loud enough, looking around the main floor a bit before going upstairs. now the sight before him made his heart squeeze, you curled up in the blankets of the bed with your head buried into his pillow? he wanted to cry.
that’s when he noticed it, your clothes. kuroo is as bisexual as it gets, he’s quite literally the poster child. however, in your mlm relationship it was very apparent the type of boys he was into, femboys. with a slight gulp he pulled the blanket back just a bit, careful not to wake you. the large pink night shirt that cling to your body with the literal pair of panties nearly made him pass out.
“even when you’re sleeping you aim to please me..” he mumbled running his fingers down your back before cupping your ass cheek with one hand. no movement from you yet. you two had talks about kinks before, it wasn’t uncharted territory and sure enough he remembered what he was doing right now was okay, you’d given him consent multiple times to do it but even then he still wanted fresh consent. maybe you fell asleep because you weren’t feeling good or were having a bad day and needed to sleep it off.
he lightly shook you, “hun..” he whispered leaning down to kiss your cheek softly. smiling when you whined softly. “you okay babe..? anything wrong?” he asked softly. you opened one eye, making him smile wide. “mhm…’m okay” you mumbled sitting up slightly, your shirt falling off your shoulder slightly. “that’s good..now…i have a favour to ask, kitten”
after the petname you knew what that favour was going to be. “anything for you.” you smiled softly, shifting your position so you were sitting on your knees in front of him. you knew what came next and so did he.
“sucha good boy” he praised softly, hands finding the collar around your throat. “you didn’t take it off since last night? that’s cute..maybe i’ll get you something similar that you can wear in public?” he hummed.
you knew better than to speak unless he was genuinely asking you a question but you still gave him a gently nod to show your interest.
“what a good pet…to be completely honest with you, i’ve had a terrible fucking day. you know how i get when i’m not having a good day don’t you angel?” he asked, a hint of cockiness to his tone.
“i’ll be back. by the time i am you know what i expect to see.” with that he kissed your forehead and left the room. you didn’t want to test him today, sometimes you’d be a brat but today was not that day.
you quickly stripped down, clothes folded neatly placed on the side table so they were accessible for aftercare. your hands found your lap, pressing your hands in between your legs to hide the inevitable boned that came with him using you like he wanted to. surely he wouldn’t know if you gave yourself a little attention right? it was just so hard to stop yourself..it would feel too good.
snaking one hand down you grab onto your own length, gently stroking it. you shiver a bit at the feeling, both your cold hand and the sexiness of know that if you’re caught kuroo would make your life a living hell for a couple of hours, was thrilling.
when you and kuroo started getting into bdsm he put rules in place, ones that you needed to follow in the bed and even in regular life. one of the big ones? always ask your master permission to play. it was almost like you could hear him saying it back in your head, the guilt was starting to set in but it was just too late. right as you went to stop your movements, the door opened again, leaving you and kuroo in a very long intense gaze.
“well..what do we have here love? is my good boy breaking the rules?” he simply walked over, tossing the lube among other things he brought to the side chair near the bed. “n-no i didn’t do anything!” you whined in protest.
kuroo slowly leaned down, hand gently cupping your face, “i don’t fucking believe you.” he whispered before bringing the hand on your cheek back a bit to give it a smack then quickly taking the stinging skin back in his hand. “one thing i hate more than a whore who doesn’t fucking listen is a liar.” he spits.
he could quite literally get off on the shocked expression on your face currently, “now let’s try this again. did you break a rule?” he asked, eyes literally begging you to try and lie again. “yes master..” you sighed in defeat, you knew the punishment would be bad.
“do you know what happens to naughty boys that don’t listen and lie? do you kitten?” he let go of your face now, walking over to some of the things he brought up to the room. “they get punished” you replied quickly, not wanting to give him any other reason to punish you harder. “they do…you’re so smart baby..” he came back over, shoving you flat down on your back before using a flogger over your pretty pink tip.
“if only you weren’t a needy dumb slut.” he laughed striking again. you were left there to just wiggle and take it, whines and gasps leaving your mouth like a gospel. “i just wanted to come home and have a good time with my pretty kitty..and of course your stupid cock had to ruin it.” he sighed, peering down at you slightly just to see if you were still okay but judging by your face you loved it.
“i can’t wait any fucking more. get on your hands and knees, and you better arch that fucking back” he grumbled leaning over to grab the lube. this is how you knew kuroo was stressed or upset. even if he was punishing you he always took his time giving you what you wanted but now it was straight to the point.
“god look at that beautiful ass..too bad it’s attached to a cumdump like you, it’s going to be fucking tortured today i promise you that much boy.” he hissed giving it a rough slap. you flinch forward from the sting, a loud whine leaving your mouth. that only makes him do it again, harder this time. so hard it’s already formed a raised little imprint of his hand.
with every smack you jolt forward causing your cock to rut against the blankets, there was just so many sensations at once that you couldn’t help it when you came untouched, load seeping out onto the bed.
you’re fucked.
“did you just fucking cum?” he laughs loudly, one more extremely hard slap coming down, basking in the way you scream and whine about being sensitive. “you’re fucking pathetic. is that all you need? the bare fucking minimum?” he cussed at you. “you better fucking apologize” he grunts out.
“i-i’m so sorry! ‘m sorry master i-i didn’t mean too! it just feels soo good!” you practically sobbed, babbling like an idiot about how much you love him and that you’ll do better. he loved breaking you like this but he knew it was also emotionally taxing. “what do i always tell you baby?” his voice was a bit softer now, wiping a stray tear that did slip from your eye.
“t-this is just for fun..you don’t mean anything you say” you sniffled looking up at him with those cute little eyes of yours. “that’s right. good boy” he praised, “colour??” he asked immediately after. “green” you smile giving him a little thumbs up.
with your confirmation kuroo quickly grabbed you by the small amount of hair you had, pressing your face against the tent in his pants. “good..then it’s only fair i get to cum too yeah?” he smirked, stroking your hair gently.
“yes sir you do..i promise i’ll do good for you!” you ramble quickly, tiny hands working on his dress pants buttons. he watched you with hooded lids, just admiring how quickly you were trying to please him. “maybe your punishment will end if you’re good enough, but remember kitty it won’t be easy” he smirked knowing exactly what he was going to do.
you didn’t reply, just gave him a tiny nod. if you had to work for it then you would. you pull his cock out of his pants, kitten licking at the top a few times before licking a long strip from his balls all the way back up to the tip. to say you had a oral fixation, especially when it came to kuroos cock, was an understatement.
“that’s it…g-good boy-fuck” he praised, hands roughly gripping at your hair. holding you in place when you tried to take most of his length into your mouth, what didn’t fit your hands fumbled with. however kuroo was determined to make it fit.
kuroo roughly pulled your head down onto him, basking in the sound of you choking and gagging on his cock, “awh what’s the matter? bit off more than you can chew??” he smirked fucking your face with aggression, hips snapping up flush against your cheeks.
the tears that rolled down your cheeks made him unbelievably horny that he couldn’t stop himself, grunts and moans leaving him mouth while he used yours as a person fuck toy. you knew he was close when his perfect rhythm faltered a little and his grip on you was even tighter. to show him just how bad you wanted it, your hands found his balls, rolling and playing with them.
“goddd~you want this l-load so bad huh? hm? nggh! fuckk! you want it? yeah? fucking taking it stupid slut.” he sounded so unbelievably hot you can’t even help the bit of precum now leaking from your sensitive tip. soon after his statements you felt a warm sensation flooding down your throat, almost choking and coughing slightly since there was so much.
kuroo was still letting out loud moans of exctasy, ending with a soft hum he pulled his cock out of your mouth. the second you were freed you let out a gasp for air and a little bit of a cough but kuroo didn’t care. he grabbed your chin, opening your mouth with his other hand to make sure not even a drop of his cum went to waste. “good kitty..you took my cock so well…maybe you do need a reward?” he hummed, laughing deeply when you nodded quickly.
“face down ass up pretty boy.” he stated, having no problem jerking his still sensitive cock back up into a full erection. you did exactly as he asked before feeling a cold piece of metal against your back, you knew it well. the lead that attached to your collar. after it was clicked into place there were a few kisses up your back before you heard his raspy breath in your ear, “if you cum again without my permission this ass is going to be so fucking bruised and sore you won’t be sitting for months.” he whispered softly before biting the tip of your ear.
your breath caught in your throat but you nodded quickly, “yes sir..i’ll be so good i just really need to feel you..” you whine out, having to force your hips not to rut against the bed. “it’s cute when you’re so unbelievably pathetic for me” he smirked before gently rubbing the tip of his cock against your hole. “you’re clenching around nothing..so pretty..”
you choked out a tiny sob from just how needy you were, he always did this. he liked to break you down before even touching you, you loved it. “a stupid whore” he laughed loudly before giving you another harsh smack. with that he lubed his cock up, groaning a bit from how it felt.
with that he pushed inside, moaning when he bottomed out. he had this plan where he was going to make you cockwarm him for a bit just to tease you but the second he thought about all the stupid shit he had to deal with today? his hips snapped up and aggressively into you making you scream out but he wasn’t listening.
he was stuck in his own head, mentally cussing out everyone he worked with as he fucked all his anger out into his pretty kitty. “a-ah! da-mm! daaddyy!” you whine out nearly snapping him back to reality fully. “what? can’t handle it? is it too much for you?” he spat quickly, his pace not letting up. “everyone’s-nn-fuckin’ disappointing me today! i’m not taking it from you kitten.” he seethed, basking in the sound the bed made as it smacked off the wall.
“daddy! fuckk! ‘s soo goodd” he listened to the way you moaned out, his cock twitching so hard inside you that you could feel it. “yeah? you like it when i fuck your stupid boy pussy” he grinned knowing the way that made your heart skip a beat. “come on then, prove it. show me how much you love this fucking cock, stupid bitch” he smirked smacking your seriously irritated ass cheeks.
that sparked something inside of you, your hips throwing themselves back onto his cock. your moans so loud for him it sounded like screams. “p-please!” you managed to scream out between the loud babbling that left your mouth. “please what kitty?” he grunted, doing his best to focus on you and the squeezing your ass that was practically trying to milk him.
“plea-hhng! please c-cum daddy please!” you screamed, thank fuck he didn’t have neighbours. he smirked and shoved you down so your head was pressed again the mattress, holding your head there he let out a loud fucking moan before completely stilling. you could feel it shooting out in ropes, it felt so good that you came instantly and once again untouched.
“hmm that was cute~” he hummed almost immediately back to his normal self. “colour my love?” he asked gently rubbing your back, wondering if there was possibility to go again. “red” you murmur making him nod before slowly slipping out of you. “are you hurt? was it too much?” he pouted softly, gently rolling you onto your back to keep eye contact with you.
when you couldn’t reply he gently scooped you up and carried you into the bathroom, “it’s okay baby..kuroos got ya’”
753 notes · View notes
seiyasabi · 3 years
Text
A Farmer Boy’s Crush
(This is a Yandere Ushijima x Female Reader story! I’m sorry in advance, because I think this man is scary ;(( Also, there will be no part two of this, and I’m sorry if it sucks lol.
TW: !Noncon!, Stalker Ushi!, Size kink!, Cumflation!, Spanking!, Dacryphilia?, Choking!, Breeding Kink!, Cockwarming, Threatening behaviour!, etc.. 
Please proceed with caution!)
“I’m sorry, Ushijima-san, but I’m not interested in you. I’m focusing on my career, so I don’t have time for a relationship.”
It started when you were in highschool. 
The volleyball player confessed to you on Valentines Day, equipped with handmade chocolates and roses from his Mother’s garden. At the time, you had no interest in boys. You were way too focused on your future career, viewing a significant other as a distraction. Ushijima, to his credit, didn’t lose his temper when you turned him down. He nodded, silently stalking off to the gym, his posture perfectly straight. 
You’d brushed the entire event off, feeling guilty for turning him down so nonchalantly, but also standing your ground. The large man has a harem of girls, and you were sure he’d find a girlfriend that would treat him right. 
But, what you didn’t know, was that all he wanted was you. He could never go for another girl, because you’re one of a kind. 
He loves how you pick weeds out of the pavement, loves how you help old people bring their groceries to their car, loves how you’re YOU. 
So, in his spare time (aka, when he’s not playing volleyball), he watches you. He’d followed you home one day, and he spotted you through your curtainless window. 
That’s how it started; watching. 
But watching wasn’t enough.
Soon, he’d break into your home, snagging a worn t-shirt or panties, a chapstick on your desk, a polaroid you recently took, etc.. Once in his possession, he’d stalk off home at a leisure pace. Ushijima would then place the item in the shrine in his closet, relishing the new item in his collection. 
This went on for years, up until today. Today, he’d had enough. He’d heard from your friends on campus that you’d scored a date with a boy named ‘Kane,’ causing the large man to drive like a mad man in the direction of your home. 
Seeing you from your room’s curtainless window, his nose flares in anger. You’re in a cute cherry patterned dress, (applying makeup/doing your skincare routine) in your vanity table’s mirror. 
Stomping up your concrete front stairs, he grabs the hidden key in your potted plant outside, and slips inside. Wakatoshi makes his way up your house’s steps, creeping towards your closed door. He can hear music playing, most likely from your phone, and can see your shadow moving from underneath your door. 
Grasping your metal door handle, he steps inside your air freshener infused room. His presence startles you, and he can’t help but feel pleasure at the look of shock on your face. 
“Ushijima-san? What the hell are you doing-?” His large hand grips your throat, dragging you to your lilac coloured sheets. The olive haired man forces you onto your mattress, large body stradling your smaller form. Your weak attempt at freeing yourself is heartwarming, your spluttering and hits seem kitten-like. 
“Why would you go to someone else?” You try to respond, but are unable to, his ministrations not allowing you to breathe. Noticing this, he releases his vice-like grip, merely hovering his calloused hand over your throat. 
“What-” Your voice cracks, causing you to clear your throat, as tears drip down your pretty face, “What are you talking about? Why are you in my house?” 
He ignores your questions, steely gaze glaring down at you, “Kane cannot provide for you. I have a stable income, he does not. I have my own home, he does not. He has no redeemable qualities. I cannot understand why you would wish to date him, when I am already in the picture.”
You start to sob pathetically, not understanding why your scary ex-classmate is assaulting you verbally and physically, “Ushijima, I don’t understand what you’re talking about! I haven’t spoken to you for years-”
His grip around your throat tightens once more, as he speaks through gritted teeth, “We may not have spoken, but I’ve kept a close eye on you. What happened to you ‘focusing on your career?’ You were such a good, hardworking girl until this point, but now you’re suddenly whoring yourself out to an unimpressive boy. Let me show you who you belong to, (Your Name), because it seems that you’ve forgotten.”
 Smacking at his muscular arms, you try to struggle out of his grip. Wakatoshi’s thick fingers tug at the zipper on the side of your dress, slipping it open with ease. He slides the thin straps off of your shoulders, forcing the straps up over your hands, and sliding the entire garment off of you. You’re left in your unmatching strapless bra and panties. He hums in delight at the sight; this must mean that you weren’t going to open your legs for that boy. 
“You look beautiful,” He releases his grip just enough for you to breathe with ease, before ragdolling you over his muscular thigh. Your cute ass is on display to the olive haired man, his warm palm ghosting over the fat, “It’s a shame that I must put you in your place.”
Without warning, he slams his hand down, all whilst his free one covers your mouth. A scream rips from your throat, only to be muffled by your ex-classmate. Raising his previously used hand, he spanks you once more, the skin on your ass feeling like it’s on fire. 
“I’m going to spank you twenty-five times, don’t try to struggle. If you do, I’ll increase it to fifty,” All you can do is sob in response, causing the large man to continue his assault. The ex-volleyball player doesn’t hold back in the slightest, bruising your ass down to the muscle. By the time he’s finished, your entire body is shaking, face slick with snot and tears. Ushijima can’t help but grow hard at your pain fueled expression. You’re just too cute, “Good. Now, let me reward you for your behaviour.”
You shake your head no, muffled pleas of ‘stop’ just barely heard. Your ex-classmate refuses to acknowledge your words, instead pulling your bruising ass against his hard cock. He unbuttons his trousers, pulling out his long, thick cock. It slaps against your bare stomach, as Ushijima shucks your panties and bra off of your body, exposing you fully to him. Removing his hand from your mouth, you’re finally able to speak as he gropes the fat of your tits, “Please stop! Don’t do this! I’m sorry that I refused you in highschool! Why don’t we go on a date right now? I-if we do that, then we can wait-” 
“Shh, there’s no need to panic. We can go to dinner after this; I’ve waited too long for this,” Long fingers reach down to play with your clit, rubbing and squeezing the bundle of nerves with two fingers. His ring finger dips into your opening, forcing your dry walls open. 
“Ushijima, please-”
“Call me Wakatoshi. We’re dating, afterall,” forcing his finger in and out whilst rubbing your clit, making your walls slick without your consent. 
“Wakatoshi-” He removes his finger from inside of you, before quickly replacing it with the tip of his red, precum slicked cock. Without warning, he slips inside, spearing you open painfully. A loud yelp leaves your lips, as more tears drip down your face, “Take it out! Take it out! It hurts so bad!” 
He relishes the way your slightly moistened walls knead him, practically sucking him in. He rubs your clit with quick, small circles, trying to help you accommodate his size. This, in turn, allows his wrist to lay against your tummy, feeling the way your tummy distends with his cock. 
“You’re so tight. I always knew you were perfect for me,” He starts to bounce you on his prick, making it feel like your pussy was being ripped from your body. A small scream leaves your lips at the feeling, only for you to be silenced by a heated kiss. Waka’s body curls into your own, forcing you further onto his cock, and making it even harder for you to get off of him. 
He bucks up into you like a mad man, fucking you on his length at top speed. The pain you previously felt slowly turns into pleasure, as the pressure on your clit increases. A few small moans escape your mouth into his, as he swallows them whole. 
Wakatoshi lightly smacks your clit, making your eyes roll to the back of your head in pleasure. He releases you from the kiss, choosing instead to suck hickies onto your lolling neck. He grunts at the feeling of you tightening with an oncoming orgasm, as he rubs your clit as hard and fast as he can. 
“Cum for me, cum right now. Let your womb swallow my seed, (Your Name), it’s clear that you need my baby to set you straight,” More tears drip down your face as you try to stop yourself from cumming. 
“No! I don’t want a baby!” Waka doesn’t respond, only slapping your clit one last time. A strangled scream erupts from your throat, as you squirt all over him and your light coloured sheets. The force almost knocks him out of you, but he presses you down completely on his cock, allowing him to cum directly against your unprotected cervix. 
Your body shakes with your sobs as you wrap yourself with your arms, and you try to get off of him. Wakatoshi wraps you in a constricting hug, keeping you completely enveloped by his large frame. 
“You’re such a good girl for me, (Your Name). Now, let’s get you home, you clearly can’t be independent. Just rely on me, and I’ll keep you well fed and happy.”
You shake your head no, trying to escape his arms, but it’s no use. He’s so much bigger and stronger than you, making it virtually impossible for you to escape. 
Grabbing your blanket, he wraps you with it, before standing to his feet. His cock is still inside of you, as he walks out of your house, and towards his parked Kei truck. He opens the door, and slips inside, you still cockwarming him. He sets a hand on your distended, cumfilled belly, and sighs in content. 
“Everything will be alright. Let’s get back to the farm, and I’ll make you a nutritious meal. After all, you need to be strong for our growing baby.” 
2K notes · View notes
chippedaxe · 3 years
Note
can u do a part 2 if 'hate is a strong word' maybe with some nsfw
╭⋟──────────────────╮
Title: Hate Is A Strong Word P2
Warning(s): cursing, NSFW, arguing, fighting etc.., praising, degrading, maybe a bit of humiliation? Idk. , unprotected sex
Pronouns: They/them, afab
Synopsis: You and Karl end up arguing after you get jealous, resulting in sex between the two of you.
Pairing: c!Karl X Dom! Reader
Word count: 1.7k
Part 1: Hate is A Strong Word (sfw)
Note: unedited*
- If some words don't make sense or spelling is wrong than sorry, I'm too lazy to proof read and edit my fics.
- written in my notes app
╰──────────────────⋞╯
Karl put his hands up in defeat “I don’t understand why you’re so angry about this! I promise to you that nothing else happened!” Karl shouted “oh yeah? Then where’d you get that love bite from??” You pointed out a red mark on his neck “it’s a mosquito bite!” Karl argued back, you took a step towards him “oh? You’re calling Sapnap a mosquito now?”
“No! It really is just a mosquito bite! Please trust me on this!” Karl moved away from you “you know why I don’t like you seeing Sapnap!” You were on the verge of tears “holy shit- are you crying? Babe, I’m sorry I made you feel like this..” Karl approached you.
You got ready to fight and put your hands up “I’m not trying to hurt you, can I please just give you a hug? You’re not in the right headspace right now..” Karl reached his arms out to you. You lowered your defenses and looked away as you allowed Karl to embrace you.
“Why would you go out of your way to ignore my feelings? I told you to leave Sapnap alone for a reason!” You exclaimed “I know! I tried to avoid him but I couldn’t help running into him” Karl apologized “if I go to Las Nevada’s and talk with Slime boy- will he be able to truthfully tell me that nothing happened between you and Sapnap?” You started to cry.
“I wish you could just trust what I’m saying! Of course Sapnap and I did nothing!” Karl frowned “prove it! Kill him or something! Burn his house down!” You were hysterical “you know I can’t do that! Look- let me just make it up to you, do you want me to get you something to eat?” Karl caressed your cheek.
You slapped his hand away “if you want my forgiveness than you better listen good!” Karl’s ears perked up and he started listening right away “I’m gonna go to the kitchen and get a glass of water and when I come back I want you to be stripped naked on that fucking bed, alright?” You crossed your arms.
“W-what? Of course!” Karl’s cheeks heated up and he was quick to follow your instructions, struggling to pull off his clothes as you left the room. You walked down the stairs and slowly made your way to the kitchen, maybe you had just been overreacting but you wouldn’t let Karl know that he was right.
You grabbed a glass and poured yourself some water, sipping from it slowly while thinking about the whole situation. Sapnap was 100% trying to make you jealous so you knew you’d have to work harder to get him back!
You returned upstairs, opening the door and being met with Karl’s naked body spread on the bed. He opened his legs up shyly to you, revealing his hard erection he had gotten “oh baby.. look at you, you’re so gorgeous..” your lips pursed into a small smile.
“T-thank you Y/n..” Karl glanced away from you timidly, you walked over and crawled onto the bed. You began to slowly strip yourself of your clothes, pulling your blouse over your head and shimmying your pants to the floor.
Karl looked up at you, mesmerized by the way your body looked in the lighting “oh you’re so handsome..” Karl mouthed out to you quietly. Karl reached out to touch you but you slapped his hand away “no touching, this is supposed to be your punishment” you told him off for it.
You got between his legs and stared up at him intently, he looked down at you and puffed his cheeks out “well- are you gonna do anything?” He asked. “Not if my out keep being impatient, Karl!” You furrowed your eyebrows “okay okay- sorry darling..” he kept quiet and shut his mouth.
“Good boy, now stay still and keep your hips on the bed” you instructed him as you slowly leaned forward and licked a line up his shaft. He gasped and whines softly, covering his face up in embarrassment “you look so fucking pretty like this, why are you hiding from me?” You took his hands off his face.
His face was a pure red colour, sweat dripping down his forehead “I’m so embarrassed..” he mumbled. You brought your hand up and groped his balls for a moment, relishing in the way his body reacts to you “s-stop that feels weird!” Karl pleaded for a moment “do you really want me to stop?” You asked him again.
He kept quiet for a few seconds “n-no..” you smiled in delight and continued your actions. Karl bucked his hips up against your hand which resulted in you pinning his hips down “if you can’t stay still then I’m gonna have to tie you down- would you like that?” You threatened him “n-no please.. I can be good for you!” He gasped.
You nipped on the soft skin of his thighs, leaving a large bite on one of them. It started to bleed a bit so you just licked it up, Karl winced and closed his legs around your head “that feels weird!” He said out loud.
You rubbed and caressed his thighs gently “sorry baby..” you cooed, you got on top of him and straddled his lap. You grabbed the back of his head and brought him closer to you so you could have better access to his neck, kissing and sucking the light skin.
You tried not to give in to your thoughts but you couldn’t help but take a bite, ripping a loud moan from Karl’s mouth “ah!” He moaned. You pulled away and the both of you just stared at each other awkwardly for a moment “t-that felt good..” Karl admitted.
You went back to your work, marking up Karl and biting him whenever you felt like it. When you leaned back and admired him is when you saw how red his neck was now, you clenched your thighs together and gulped nervously as you realized you may have liked this more than you thought.
“P-please..” Karl begged “hm? Please what?” You asked “please ride me- or let me fuck you!” His hips rutted away against the air desperately “why should I give you anything you want? You were being so bad today!” You reminded him “please? I can be so good for you! I-if you let me touch you than I can prove it!” He pleaded.
You sighed and gave in to his demands, getting off him and laying down on the bed so he could touch you. Your skin was bare and the gust of cold air coming from the window every so often would make your nipples harden, you held onto a pillow gently as you felt Karl part your legs for you.
Karl licked his lips “this looks like the best meal I’ve ever seen in my entire life..” he commented as he stared at your wet folds, his fingers opening you up. Karl slid between your legs and stuck his tongue out, licking along your slit and moaning at the taste.
“Oh you taste so good.. how could I ever want to eat anything else?” Karl’s arms wrapped around your thighs to keep you glued against his face “a-ah! H-hey Karl, slow down!” You gasped, your hand grasping onto his hair which only encouraged him to go faster.
His tongue slid deep inside of you, exploring your fleshy wet cave. Your pussy clenched around him, your clit rubbing against his face as he worked hard to please you “I’m close..” you let Karl know. You released on Karl’s face and threw your head back, your legs shaking a bit as he continued to eat you out through your orgasm.
“Alright.. you earned it- come here big boy!” You invited him to fuck you, opening your legs wide enough so he could get buried deep in you. Karl quickly got to it, his cock sliding into your wet sheath and being surrounded by your warm walls.
Karl thrusted in and out with no pattern whatsoever, rutting into you harshly like an inexperienced teenage boy “y/n!” Karl moaned out your name as he started to go faster. Karl put his hand above your head to stabilize himself and keep him from falling over.
“P-please let me cum inside of you, please!” Karl begged “fuck- go ahead!” You arched your back and allowed Karl to cum inside of you. His load being shot deep inside of your vagina, coating your thick warm walls with his white semen.
Karl pulled out and flopped on the bed, panting heavily as he tried to rest “don’t go to sleep now! You still have a long day ahead of you, go get dressed you bum!” You sat up and encouraged him to get out of bed.
Karl groaned and got out of the bed, his legs shaking a bit as he stood up. He walked over to his dresser and began to get dressed, pulling his hoodie over his head and slipping on some pants. You felt lazy so you just threw a big shirt on and a pair of shorts, the two of you now dressed and ready to take on the world.
You finally got the idea to what your great genius plan to get Sapnap back was! You looked down at the ground and sighed, turning your head to face Karl and tell him what was on your mind.
“You know what, Karl baby? I want you to go see Sapnap right now and tell him how sorry I am for overreacting” you smirked. Karl had most likely thought you were turning a new leaf, being the bigger person when really you were just fulfilling your master plan.
Karl was littered with hickies and love bites all along his skin, you couldn’t miss them! Even his oversized hoodie couldn’t cover the marks up! Your plan was to expose his marks to Sapnap so he would finally see that Karl was yours and yours alone! Hopefully it’ll work.
269 notes · View notes
sxltedcxramel · 3 years
Text
Tumblr media
Lover’s Quarrel
c!techno x gn!reader
•───────•°•❀•°•───────•
: ̗̀➛ Summary:  You and Technoblade have been friends for decades, always by each other’s side you two faught alongside each other. That was once in a lifetime, and should never happen again. Unfortunately life doesn’t play out that way and you happen to need him one more time... or maybe they’ll be a change in plans?
: ̗̀➛ Word Count: 1515
: ̗̀➛ Chapters: 1/1
: ̗̀➛ Tag(s): No beta reader we die like ghostbur, c!techno, gn!reader, immortal reader x immortal techno, angel!reader, god!techno, angst, friends to enemies to friends, complicated ik
: ̗̀➛ Warnings: slight cursing, mentions of torture and death
: ̗̀➛ Taglist: Here
: ̗̀➛ Link(s): Ao3
: ̗̀➛ Notes: *screams into oblivion* one this is all platonic I didn’t specify 😓 two I barely survived the writers drought (no friken inspiration) but I bring to you my first c!dsmp x reader fic (please be kind I tried-) basically this taks place in really old times and not modern considering how its writter like I just finished reading shakesphere although the idea came while listening to classical music so that it how you will. Also this isn’t edited so my bad if theres mistakes-
Tumblr media
The room was dimly lit with candles and the r oaring fire that burned passionately at the fireplace. White tiles were plastered with gold diamonds, the shade almost as if it was antique jewelry, Old but could tell an amazing story. The colour completing the beige-coloured room
You waited patiently, cross-legged glaring at the clock that ticked every second or so. 10 minutes you thought to yourself while you grind your teeth. That man seemed to be early only when it was for his own convenience, how distasteful.
Just as you finished that thought you saw the dark oak wood door being pushed open. A man walks in, he wears a white loosely fitted blouse, with bishop sleeves which was decorated with frilly fabrics. Along with death-black dress pants that were worn up to the waist. His face where his mask usually is is replaced with glasses and the man's delicate bubblegum pink hair is loosely braided and thrown on the right side of his shoulder.
“Your late” you glare crossing your arms
He let out a sigh “Well pardon me for taking a while to get ready, It's almost like you didn’t come here unannounced” he spoke sarcastically.
He walked over to the glass tray and picked up a small glass cup with a gold ring around it and poured himself a drink. He eyes you “Would you care for a drink y/n?”
“I don’t drink”
He shrugs “Suit yourself”
“Technoblade, I didn't come here for idle chatter.”
He arched his eyebrow slightly “Oh?” Techno placed his cup down “Pray do tell, what exactly did you come here for?” You watched him walk to the other side of the room as he said that.
“I-“ you could even finish before being rudely interrupted by a rustling noise. You watched as your patience grew thinner by the minute he took out a black vinyl disc and placed it on a wooden box making sure the oin was adjusted well. A soft tune of the piano came out of the music player.
“Would you care for a dance?” He holds out his hand, you stare at it contemplating whether you should grab his hands, you really shouldn't, you didn’t want to play his games, you wanted what you came for, but then again it would harm a dance. Or course your brain chose the latter considering how you delicately placed your hand in his letting him place his hand on your waist the the other on your shoulder. He lead the way,(just like he always does)
“Apologies for interrupting music helps me think.” He spoke as he spun you around the floor “They calm the voices” . You knew all about the voices, how much they love to chant and clog his brain with different variations of thoughts, perks of being his ex-partner you suppose. But you watched as he hid a smirk, you guess he’s just telling only half the truth. You roll your eyes
“You can finish”
“Wouldn’t you mean start idiot” you snap
“Meh”
You clicked your tongue in annoyance, his inability to ever grasp the mood of the situation was flawless. It seemed as if he never cared about the other person's feelings, unless you were the god of death you were out of luck for a serious conversation. You’ve dealt with that for decades
You could remember once in a lifetime the two of you were partners, fast and precise that's how the job went. The blood god and the angel of destruction are an amazing duo. You remember when the two of you used to watch as people begged on their knees for their life or perhaps a mercy kill. Watching as your foes tried to retreat to their bases only for their pitiful lives to end in such a disgraceful manner. At the end of the day the two of you stood in the battlefield side by side knowing the world could shake in fear knowing you two were alive
And you loved it like that desire to make people fear you brought giddiness to your body and enlightened your world. You wanted one thing and it was to get revenge.
Revenge on all who did you wrong from your youth up, and now you were strong enough to bring it tenfold.
Everything was fine, It wasn’t until one day the two of you had sat down for a cup of tea like you usually did on Thursday evenings. He told you he wanted to retire, he was done with the killings and the torture.
He was finally putting down the title ‘Blood god’
At first you thought it was a joke but then you saw his eyes and they were as serious as he could ever be, anger rose up in you unable to process the statement.
How could he leave you like this, he promised to be by your side when no one else would.
A liar that's would your made him out to be
A slap to the cheek was all you left him that day
Now here you were decades later, hand in hand dancing to the sounds of the instruments harmonizing becoming one just the way you two were.
He spun you around gracefully on the tiled floor, there's something about dancing in an empty room that makes you feel weird inside. What was this feeling? Him making you feel weak in the knees, perhaps it was the fact the last time you did this it was when you two were young and reckless. He always seemed to know how to brighten your life,even to the point the friendship you two had was envied amongst the other gods.
He twirled you across the room dipping you slightly “Cat caught your tongue”
You rolled your eyes “As if”
You saw outside the glass panes, the sky was painted a blood orange mixed with lavender purples and hints of blue. The sun slowly sets,bringing the nightfall.
You chuckle to yourself, how romantic of the sky to show such a sight for people who would die before dating each other.
You turn your gaze to the god “I need you one last time” you say cutting to the chase
Technoblade glared at you “I already told you I’m retired, don’t be so stubborn”
“I’m not, your being selfish putting your needs before anyone else's”
He snorts “Isn’t that what you're doing y/n? Or am I reading the situation wrong?” He says sarcastically “Plus I thought you made it clear that you wanted nothing to do with me, or was that slap something you did on impulse and you couldn’t face me after?”
You grind your teeth “It was not, and why are you making it seem like you're the victim? You're the one who wanted to leave me!” You snapped
He took his hands away from you and pinched the bridge of his nose “See, this is why we cannot have a conversation. You always jump to conclusions” he growls
“I do not!”
“You do! I never intended to leave your side, only retiring. Is it so bad I wanted to stop killing and do something better with my life, and here I thought you’d be happy with it.”
You stared at him shocked, “I..”
Was he right? You were known to act on impulse which did cause problems in the long run but he’d be there to be by your side every time. But yet, you couldn’t fathom the thought of him leaving his life behind to start a new one. Why? You weren’t sure.
Techno sighed “You act so tough when actually you're broken inside. The thing is you weren’t mad at me for retirement, you were mad that things were changing. You're scared of change because you don’t know where you’ll fall between it all.”
The piano falls into a soft handsomely rhythm
The violinist quietly drag their bows delicately
You cast your eyes aside, you couldn’t argue with the truth. You swallow hard fighting back the tears. You couldn’t fathom the amount of times you’ve been in the wrong or how much you’ve hurt him
Stupid
Stupidstupidstu-
A hand is placed on you head
“You think too much, stop that”
“I’m sorry”
“For overthinking or for being impulsive” he questions
“Both” you whisper keeping your eyes on the floor
“And?”
You huffed “You were right about everything”
He grinned showing his pearly whites “I’m sorry what was that? I couldn’t hear you?”
You laughed slightly making your worries go away for the time being “You asshole, get your head out of the skies as if I’m repeating that again”
He chuckles shrugging “Worth a try”
“So, let's get something straight. I’ll help you one last time then I’m forcing you to retire. Seriously you have no say so.” He eyes you “You probably need therapy too jeez”
“Fuck You I’m perfectly fine”
“Whatever helps you sleep at night” he responds ushering you out the room
“Bold of you to assume I sleep”
“Bruhh”
Tumblr media
Taglist: @ttakinou @angstyx
101 notes · View notes
wifeboys · 3 years
Text
Third Time’s the Charm // Wilmon
Summary: Wilhelm kisses Simon three times before he gets the hint.
Word Count: ~2600
A/N: A little in-universe fic to tie us over. Based on prompts from this prompt list *shamelessly plugs my prompts blog @deity-prompts *. Also I haven’t written fanfiction is a while so I’m a little rusty.
Tumblr media
gif credits: @princewilhelm
Wilhelm kisses Simon three times before he gets the hint.
The first time is at Rosh's soccer final. The pair (and Ayub) had gone to every single game of the season, rain, or shine. They stood at the side lines. The night air gripped them through their puffy coats. Flood lights illuminate their breaths. Wilhelm and Simon pressed shoulders to 'help keep them warm'.
The game is intense. The ball is sent over and back again and again. Fouls are left and right. Fights even break out. The crowd hold their breath, each moment electric. Simon is so focused on the game that he forgets where he is. He forgets who he's with and who he is. All he can concentrate on is Rosh.
The whistle blows, once, twice, three times. Rosh punches the air with a victorious scream. The crowd erupts. Everyone rushes onto the pitch. They clutch each other into hugs, exchanging "congratulations!" and kisses on the cheek. Simon sprints to Rosh, grabbing her tightly. She slaps his back and yells something he can't hear. Ayub pushes him out of the way and hugs Rosh. Simon staggers back with a laugh. Wilhelm is in front of him. His eyes sparkle with happiness and Simon can't help but smile. Before he can hug him, Wilhelm places his hands on Simons cheeks and quickly kisses him. The kiss barely lasts two seconds, but time seems to freeze. Simon short-circuits.
Before he can process or kiss him back, Wilhelm is already hugging someone else and Ayub is grabbing Simon. "SHE DID IT! FUCKING YEAH!" The night moves on. Everyone goes out to celebrate, still full of energy until they part in the early hours. As Simon celebrates, he can't help but think about Wilhelm kissing him. Did he kiss him or did he imagine it? No, it definitely happened. He can't imagine the electricity pulsing through him. He can't imagine the rush and heat he felt.
But that doesn't mean Wilhelm wanted to kiss him. It was an intense game. Everyone was celebrating. It was probably just a "hey bro, we did it! let's celebrate!" kiss. Wilhelm would've kissed anyone, Simon just happened to be there.
That's what Wilhelm is acting like. He's hugging everyone he comes across. Simons not sure if that's because Wilhelm is a hugger or because he's buzzed on celebratory drinks. Either way, he's not treating Simon any different. He's still talking to him like they're regular bros who like regular sports and other regular things.
It was nothing, Simon decides.
• ❤︎ •
The second time is at Felice's birthday party. She spares no expense. The common room is decked with streamers, balloons, and stocked with alcohol. Everyone is wearing the most extravagant outfits they have. The birthday girl has braided her hair short as a boys, and wears a purple robe that reaches her heels. Simon wears a black, glittery blazer over his bare chest with waist high black trousers. The lack of shirt was probably a good idea, considering people keep bumping into him and spilling their drinks.
The music is practically deafening. You can't walk two steps without knocking shoulders with someone. Simon keeps to the back of the room, fiddling with the hem of his blazar as the party unfolds in front of him. Sara keeps him company, chatting his ear off about something he can't hear. The only thing he can focus on is a certain prince across the room.
Simon barely notices when Sara tugs at his sleeve. "Si! I'm going to find Felice. Don't just stand here for the whole night. Go talk to someone"
She disappears into the sea of drunk teenagers. There's no way Sara was telling him to go talk to Wilhelm specifically, but that's all Simon wants to do. Actually, he wants to skip the talking and pin Wilhelm against the wall.
But Simon can't do it. He's glued with his back against a wall as people make out around him. He can't mess things up with Wilhelm. He can't scare him off. He can't lose a great friend on the tiny chance he might get a boyfriend. Simon repeats this like a mantra to the beat of the music.
None of this stops him checking out Wilhelm, the crowd acting as a safety buffer. His simple yellow shirt is plain considering the occasion. He made up for it by covering his hair with glitter that has fallen onto his face and shoulders.
He watches as an already tipsy Wilhelm finishes his drink. He's surrounded by people (probably his friends). He suddenly cracks up at some joke they say. Glitter explodes into the air with the quick movement of his head. A shiny halo illuminates his face. God, he's beautiful when he laughs.
"Simon! Simon Simon Simon" Felice nearly falls on top of him. "I'm so glad you're here- and you look amazing"
"Thanks, so do you- and happy birthday" Simon has never been good at taking compliments.
"You're too kind. I'll admit, I can't get enough of my cape. Hey, you should try it on! Purple is definitely your colour"
"Oh no I couldn't-"
"Oh yes you could. Let's swap jackets. I promise I'll give it back"
Next thing Simon knows, Felice is slipping off her cloak-y thing to reveal a white blouse and black skirt. She takes Simon's jacket, even giving him a spin. "We look stunning" she says as Simon wraps her robe around him. It looks a bit weird on him, but it's soft and smells nice. Felice sips her drink, and frowns. "My cup is empty. Can I get you a drink?"
"Uh- sure"
Felice disappears into the crowd. Simon goes back to looking for Wilhelm, but he's nowhere to be seen. He scans the crowd carefully. Wow, there's a lot of people here. A lot of bodies. The air is thick. The music is too loud. The room is too small. Simon needs to get out.
He excuses his way towards the door, not stopping until he's breathing in the night air. He leans next to the door, careful to keep Felice's robe clean. Deep breath in, deep breath out. Simon can only handle parties for a short while before he needs a break.
He stares up at the sky. Deep breath in, deep breath out. The stars are like glitter. The moon shines brightly at him. Deep breath in. He can't find Wilhelm, but at least he can spot the Man In The Moon. Deep breath out.
He's grounded again. He knows he should go home soon, but he figures a bit longer inside wont hurt. He gets up to go inside and find Felice when the door swings open. A yellow shirt stumbles into the night, glitter sparkling in the moonlight.
Simon finally found Wilhelm- or, rather, Wilhelm found him.
Wilhelm finds his footing, looking around. He finally spots Simon by the door.
"There you are!" He exclaims. There I am?
If Simon moves fast enough, he can slip back inside before Wilhelm even notices him. He can grab Sara and pretend he never came to the party. Before he can put his plan into effect, Wilhelm is cupping his face again.
Wilhelm kisses him. Simon is quicker to react this time. He kisses back, his plan to escape already forgotten. Wilhelm pulls back for a moment to tilt his head to the side. Simon holds the back of his neck, running his fingers through his hair. Glitter falls around them.
Wilhelm's hands slip behind Simon's robe, pulling him closer. Simon shivers as his hands run up and down his back. He drowns in bliss, finally getting to kiss Wilhelm the way he always wanted to.
When Wilhelm finally pulls back, his eyes stay closed. "Oh" he sighs softly. "Oh . . . I'm about to throw up. Excuse me"
Without even looking at Simon, Wilhelm turns and staggers around the corner. Simon hears retching. His escape plan kicks in. He practically runs back into the party, nearly knocking people over as he finds Felice.
He finds her giggling with Sara, who's cheeks are blushes deep red. They swap their clothes back, re-completing Felice's outfit. She truly looks stunning, tonight more than ever. Up close, her hair is woven more intricately than he realised. It's as short as his but looks ten times better.
Oh God- with the short hair and purple cloak, he probably looks just like Felice. Especially to someone who's drunk. Wilhelm didn't mean to kiss him. He meant to kiss Felice. Now Simon feels like he's going to throw up.
• ❤︎ •
The third time is after Parents Day. Simon spent the days leading up to it avoiding Wilhelm. He probably doesn't remember the kiss at all but Simon wont chance it. He won't give Wilhelm the opportunity to reject him. This doesn’t stop him from looking at him for a little too long from across the room. This doesn’t stop Wilhelm looking back.
His ingenious “if I ignore him he can’t reject me” plan fails, however, when Wilhelm sits with his family as they eat. Simon can't take his eyes off him as he chats with Simon and Felice's family. Wilhelm combs his fingers through his hair, licks his lips, laughs along to jokes. Simon soaks up every minute of it.
Dinner plates empty. Belts are loosened. Waiters come around to collect dishes and Simon starts to panic. Wilhelm has been glancing at him again and again throughout the dinner. He's definitely going to corner Simon and let him down. Tell him to forget all about the kiss (if he even remembers it). Simon pulls out his phone.
Simon I need you to pick me up
Ayub Thought you were at the parents dinner Cant ur mom take u home?
Simon I'll explain later If you pick me up right now I'll be forever grateful
Ayub I'll be outside in ten You owe me one
Simon I love you more than life itself
Simon rests his phone on the table, slightly less panicked. As soon as people start getting to their feet, he bolts. Out the door. Our of the school. He only slows when his feet crunches on the front road's gravel.
Ayub arrives right on time. Simon jumps on his bike before he can ask what's going on. It isn't until the next day that Simon comes to a shocking realisation: he left his phone at Hillerska.
• ❤︎ •
"Didn't think I'd be back here so soon" Ayub says as he drops Simon off.
"I'll be in and out, I promise. Everyone's gone home so I'll be able to find it and grab it"
"Here, call yourself on my phone. You can follow the ringing"
"Where would I be without you"
Ayub tosses his phone and gestures for Simon to go. He pushes open the doors. Hillerska feels haunted without students bustling through the halls. It's like a museum. Simon opens Ayub's phone and calls himself.
It's probably in the dining room where they ate. He walks towards it, listening intently for his ringtone. What he doesn't expect is for someone to pick up.
“Hello?”
Simon stares at the phone for a moment before pressing it to his ear. ". . . Hello?"
“Simon? That you?”
“Wille!" Perfect. The one person he was trying to not talk to. "Sorry, I didn’t recognise your voice”
"Don't worry about it, I don't think you were expecting me to answer"
"Yeah, uh, you have my phone. That's why I was calling it. I must've left it here yesterday"
"Where are you? I can drop it off"
"I'm already at Hillerska so I can just grab it. Want me to come to you?"
"Just start walking, we'll find each other"
Simon decides to go in the general direction of Wilhelm's dorms. It really does feel like a museum. Each alcove is like a display he can't touch. His footsteps echo.
“So . . . what’re you doing with my phone?” Simon asks.
“I actually didn’t know it was yours. It was left on one of the tables, so I took it in case the owner came looking for it”
“And here I am”
“And here you are”
Simon can't help but smile. He's sure he can hear Wilhelm smiling too.
Wilhelm takes a deep breath. “I’ve actually been meaning to talk to you”
“Talk to me?”
“Yeah. Um . . . it's about Felice's party"
Simon stops. Here it is. Everything has backfired and now the one thing he didn't want to talk about has come up.
"Simon? You there?"
"Yes! Uh yes I am." He rubs a hand across his face. Play it cool. "What about her party?"
"I'm sorry that I was so drunk that night. I figured I'd need some . . . liquid courage but I guess I had too much"
"Yeah. It was a uh, a wild night" Simon feels like he's choking on his own heart. He distracts himself by looking around at the hallway. He's not even sure where in the school he is. He's more focused on not throwing up.
"Do you remember that night?"
Play it cool. "Anything specific you want me to remember?"
There's a moment of silence. Simon can hear Wilhelm's footsteps through the phone. "If you want to forget that night and move on like nothing happened, we can definitely can"
Simon doesn't want to forget. It's all he can think about.
"Do you want to forget about it?" Simon asks, swallowing.
Wilhelm's walking slows as he thinks. "I don't want you to be uncomfortable"
"I don't . . . I wasn't uncomfortable"
There's a beat. "I'm glad. That-that you weren't uncomfortable"
"I'm a little uncomfortable now" Simon laughs awkwardly. His tension eases a little when Wilhelm laughs too.
"I'm sorry. I just don't know how to talk about this" Simon kicks his feet against the floor.
"I have to say, I didn't think I'd be talking to you about this over the phone"
"I didn't think you'd want to talk about this at all. I thought you were going to avoid me forever"
"Hey, you're the one who was avoiding me"
"Yeah yeah I know" Simon smiles.
Wilhelm takes a deep breath and exhales. "I really wanted to kiss you that night. That's why I got so drunk I needed a confidence boost. It uh, it didn't help that you ignored the kiss at Rosh's game"
Simon's jaw drops in a smile. "I didn't ignore it! I just panicked. I figured it was a spur of the moment celebration"
"None of it was spur of the moment. I've wanted to kiss you for a while"
"You have?"
"You didn't notice?"
"Not at all. If I did, I probably would've kissed you"
Simon hears him stop and smile. “Simon, you are the smartest idiot I ever met”
He hangs up. He hangs up? Simon looks at the phone as if it holds the answer. His brow furrow as a hand grabs his shoulder from behind. He turns, that there he is.
"Hi" they say in unison.
Wilhelm's hands are on Simon's shoulders. He holds his gaze with a smile. Simon completely forgets how to breathe. All he can think about his Wilhelm being so close to him and his lips being right there because really they're right there-
"Can I kiss you again?" Wilhelm asks. Simon nods.
Wilhelm kisses him for the third time. It's hesitant- like he's testing the waters to see if Simon is willing to swim. Before he can pull away, Simon yanks him back in. His hands thread through Wilhelm's hair as Wilhelm wraps his arms around his waist. They pull each other impossibly close. It's their third-first-kiss and it is perfect.
140 notes · View notes
writer-ish · 3 years
Text
makai
Pairing: Dr. Ethan Ramsey x f!MC (Dr. Brooke Spiers) Word Count: 3.4k Rating: 18+ (NSFW - minors dni) Author's Note: makai (mah-kigh) - one of the four key directions on Oahu, but used on all Hawaiian Islands; makai means "toward the ocean".
Premise: A follow-up fic to this text exchange. Ethan and Brooke meet for a little pre-planned Hawaiian rendezvous.
Tumblr media
Hey, I’m here. Where you at?
Brooke taps out the message on her cell phone, keeping one eye on the almost-empty lobby.
It's late now - late for check-in, late for milling around, late, it seems, for Hawaii itself - and she'd be lying to herself if she said she wasn't feeling a bit sleepy—a bit like, maybe, she should be getting up for a six AM shift in Boston after having gotten a good seven hours of sleep the night before?
Rather than waiting for her elderly boyfriend to meet her for a late-night swim - and a little more, hopefully - after sleeping a total of five half-lucid hours on an airplane in the last twenty-four hour period.
She's about to text him again, when she hears a voice from behind her.
"Christ, enough with the texting already."
Whirling around, she can't help the grin that splits her cheeks at the sight of him. Without responding, she throws her arms around his neck, squeezing him in an impromptu hug. His hair is a little damp and appears freshly washed and there's the sharp, pleasant, and familiar smell of his cologne that she inhales when she presses her body to his.
He seems almost nonplussed at her public and spontaneous affection, his arms staying at his sides for a beat longer than they should, before he returns her embrace. She giggles as he even takes her for a half spin, kissing her neck before setting her down, hands lingering at her hips.
"Well, aren't you in a good mood," he comments, a smile playing at the corners of his lips.
She shrugs, giving him a cheeky grin. "It's nice to see you. Plus," she adds, taking his hand and interlocking her fingers with his as she starts to walk, "I'm in vacation mode, so you're going to a get a much better version of me for the next few days."
He allows her to lead him out of the lobby and to the stone pathway that will eventually take them down to the beach.
"I like the version I get at home," he remarks once they're in the open air, which smells like hibiscus and coconut and the reminiscent warmth of the sun still emanating from the stones.
As they walk, he tugs her closer and puts his arm over her shoulders. She smiles up at him as she wraps her arm around his waist. He returns it, staring down at her with an inscrutable look, but one that causes a bloom of warmth to start in her chest and work its way outwards.
"It's nice to be somewhere different, though." Resting her head on his shoulder, they continue to amble down the path. "I like us at home, too, but…" She trails off with a shrug. "We work a lot. And don't see each other outside of work enough. I mean, I thought with you suspended I'd at least get a date night, then you had to go and get your freaking job back!"
He throws his head back and laughs, a loud, head-shaking, self-deprecating thing.
"Oh god, I've really done you wrong, haven't I?"
"Yes!" she insists, though she can't stop her own giggles. "Not even a dinner out. Our first movie in months was on the private jet that Vik got me."
Ethan rubs his chin thoughtfully. "I haven't gotten you a private jet yet?"
"Nope." Her hair tosses against her cheeks as she shakes her head, unable to keep the smile off her face. She loves teasing him, she loves being away with him, she loves—she cuts her thoughts short and focuses on their banter. "For shame, sir."
He glances at her and she sees the heat in his gaze as she calls him "sir". She bites her lip and looks up at him innocently. His eyes go from hers down to her lip in an instant and she laughs again.
"You're like one of Pavlov's dogs, I swear." Breaking free from him, she jogs lightly ahead of him down the path, her sandals slapping the pavement with her movements. "Anyway, your old bones are slowing me down. Keep up!" She takes off towards the beach, her sundress whipping around her legs, even as she can hear his bit off curse from behind her.
"I'm not running!" he calls, his voice growing distant as she puts more space between them.
"Your loss!" she yells over her shoulder, before turning around and jogging backwards to tease him even more. She screams as she sees him gaining speed quickly and her shrieks turn into hysterical giggles as he ducks down and lifts her effortlessly over his shoulder, continuing on without breaking his stride.
She buries her face in the thin cotton of his shirt so that she doesn’t wake up all the other sleepy inhabitants of their resort with her giddy snorts, especially when he playfully smacks her butt as he carries her steadily to the beach. Soon, she feels his steps change as his feet sink into the soft sand.
"Wow." His voice is soft and, even though it's coming from somewhere near her rump, it still carries over to where she is, hanging securely off his shoulder.
"I want to see!" She squirms and he grips her bottom, holding her still as he reaches up with his other hand. She feels him wriggle his finger under the heel strap of her sandals and she stills, waiting as he removes first one and then the other. Leaning forward, he places her down gently and she immediately wiggles her toes in the warm, fine sand before whirling around to take in the view.
"Oh, wow," she breathes as well, because truly there isn't another word for it.
The moonlight reflects off the dark surface of the waves, illuminating the gentle ebb and flow of the tide. Dark shadows on the horizon appear to be mountains or something in the distance - she hadn't had a chance to check out the beach in the daytime upon their arrival, so she's just seeing it now for the first time, perhaps not in all its colourful splendour, but still, majestic and beautiful in its own right.
And the stars - Brooke can't remember the last time she'd seen so many of them. They sparkle in the inky blue firmament like someone had tossed an infinity of tiny diamonds on a velvet tray. She breathes in the salty sweet air deeply as her and Ethan take in the view together, silently, for a moment.
"Thank you for asking me to come here with you," Ethan says quietly, eyes still on the sea and the sky. "I didn't realize how much I needed this… this quiet beauty. This moment of serenity."
She quirks a smile at him, taking his hand in hers. He looks down at their intertwined fingers and then back up at her face, his eyes warm and soft, the pale blue glistening in the moonlight.
"I did," she tells him simply with a little shrug, still smiling up at him.
He looks at her for another beat, his eyes conveying a message that only her heart understands, then he turns to her, stroking her cheek softly with his knuckles, before leaning in to place a soft kiss on her lips.
She cups his cheeks in her hands and returns it, keeping it soft, sweet, open-mouthed and warm. After a moment, she pulls back and looks up at him, the smile back on her face. It’s silly, but it almost feels like a permanent fixture tonight; one she can't get rid of even if she tries.
He’s watching her again, eyes heavy and heated, even in the glowing light of the moon. He slides his thumbs over her cheekbones in a light caress. "Brooke, I—"
Even though they’ve gone down this road many times before - the incomplete sentences, the longing looks, the words that are felt but not said - Brooke still feels her breath catch and her heart rate increase as she waits.
They stay suspended like that for a moment, the waves and the moon their only companions, when suddenly the call of a night bird, tropical and unfamiliar, breaks them from their reverie.
Ethan looks up and Brooke looks away, disappointed - though not surprised - that the moment got away from them again without any new revelations.
“Looks like we have company,” Ethan remarks, his voice carefully composed, even as he pulls her closer, rubbing her bare arms with his hands.
“Well,” Brooke replies, still determined to make this a good night, “as long as our only company is avian...” She pulls away from him, reaching up and teasing at the straps of her sundress. “What do you say we go for a swim?”
Biting back a smirk, he looks back and forth across the long expanse of beach. Her gaze follows his, ensuring along with him that they truly are alone. As much as she thrives on the spontaneity of a moment like this, she'd rather not have any of their colleagues - or any guest for that matter - see her naked. Which is exactly what she plans on being in due course.
“Looks pretty quiet.” His gaze locks in on hers again. “No?”
She nods, teeth catching at her bottom lip as she slowly backs up towards the water, pulling the straps of her dress down to fall on her upper arms. “Indeed it does, Dr Ramsey.” She pulls one arm out and then the other, leaving the dress clinging to the tops of her breasts. She continues to step backwards until her feet hit the shoreline, warm, frothy waves caressing her ankles. She laughs in delight and looks down, sliding around in the wet sand.
Ethan is closing in on her, his shirt already off. She sees he’s holding her sandals and his shoes in one hand, shirt slung over his arm.
“How’s the water?” he asks, though his eyes are still on the beach, as though he’s looking for something.
When she realizes his apparent destination, she can't help but shake her head fondly - he's walked over to one of the resort chairs, stacked up neatly for the evening, and is placing their shoes and his shirt on the pile.
Heaven forbid they get sand on them, she thinks, unable to stop the swell of affection she feels for her fastidious man.
Making her way over to him, she shimmies the dress up and over her head.
“Space for one more thing?” she asks innocently waiting for him to turn to look at her.
When he does, she gets immediate gratification at his dumbstruck look.
She had foregone a bra completely, so she watches as he takes her in from head to toe, nipples already stiffening in the exposed night air and under his gaze. She'd also pulled out the "special occasion" underwear, a lacy, boy-cut confection that she knew he'd appreciate.
And by the look in his eyes, he seems very appreciative.
Smiling cheekily, she shimmies down the underwear as well, tossing it to him before wading further into the water.
For all her bravado, standing stark naked on a public beach for longer than thirty seconds stretches the limits of her comfort, so it feels nice to seek both warmth and privacy in the languid tropical waves.
She had almost been worried that the water would be cold, but instead it's the perfect temperature - just nice enough to submerge herself in without feeling like she's entering a frigid bath. She wades out a bit deeper until the water just skims the top of her breasts and she turns in time to see Ethan entering the water.
Her heart picks up speed as she admires him, his naked, muscular body limned by the moonlight, walking into the ocean like some sort of reverse Poseidon, his eyes fixated on her and her alone.
Brooke shivers in a way that has nothing to do with water temperature, goosebumps lifting the fine hairs on her arms as she waits for him to get to her. The anticipation is sweet, but not as sweet as seeing him up close, smiling down at her as he collects her in his arms.
Their naked bodies slide together and she instinctively wraps her legs around his waist, feeling his arousal at the crux of her body. She kisses his neck, his jaw, his cheek, as his hands glide down to her bottom to lift her higher.
"This is nice," she murmurs, twining her arms tighter around his neck.
He hums in agreement, stroking her back up and down with one hand as they quietly watch the moon ripple on the horizon.
"I love touching you like this." He presses a kisses to her shoulder, squeezes her tighter. "If I could keep you this way, naked, pressed up against me, your skin on mine—if I could hold you like this forever, I would do it."
"Might be difficult to get work done." Her response is flippant, but his words have struck a chord deep inside her and her heart twangs painfully at the implications.
He snorts. "I don't care. Who needs work."
She pulls back to look at him, affecting a look of shock. "I'm sorry, who are you, and what have you done with Dr. Ethan Ramsey?"
He shakes his head, burying his face in her neck. When he speaks again, his words are muffled against her skin. "Dr. Ramsey has learned more in the past three years than in any of the previous years combined." He pulls back to look at her, one hand still holding her against him securely, the other pushing her damp waves back from her face. "Learned and grown and just—" He shakes his head before continuing. "Just tried to be better. To do better. Thanks to you." He kisses her and she can taste the salt on his lips.
"I can't take all the credit," she whispers against his mouth as they pull apart after a beat.
"Why not?" he whispers back, pressing another salty kiss to her lips. "You do it all the time at work anyway."
"Hey—!" She pulls away indignantly. "It's not my fault I’m the only one who can actually solve our cases—"
He laughs loudly and spins her around, making her lose track of her indignation as she dissolves into helpless giggles.
The warm water swirls over their bodies and she tightens her arms and legs around him. Her giggles inadvertently turn into a soft moan as she feels him, hard against her centre, settled right between her spread legs.
He tucks a kiss below her ear, nipping lightly at her pulse. "I want you so bad," he murmurs, sucking gently on the spot where he bit.
"So what are you waiting for," she breathes, her head lolling back as her hips move restlessly, her body stroking wetly against his length.
"Not in here," he groans, "the bacteria—not good for your—" He grunts as she presses more tightly against him, continuing to rub intimately in a way that has them both moaning.
"Have I ever told you—" She gasps, her breath coming out in short pants. "—how hot it is when you say the word 'bacteria' during sex?"
His response is a muffled groan into her shoulder as her jerky movements become more frantic, chasing the climax that has been inevitable since the first touch of salt water on her bare skin.
It's an odd sensation, the languid warmth of the ocean surrounding them while a different, more intimate, kind of wetness grows between. She misses the feel of him inside her during a moment like this, but there is something strangely, captivatingly erotic about making love this way. Their bodies sliding together in a new sort of intimacy, his rigid heat captured between her velvety folds.
“Ethan, I—” Her voice catches and his fingers tighten on her bottom, holding her to him in a way that hits that exact spot she needs it to. "Ah—ah!" She feels her muscles clench as a wave of pleasure crests…then crashes down over her. She lets out a moan, throwing her head back, the movement lifting her half out the water. Her nipples hit the cooler night air as her breasts emerge from the sea, and the feel of it in contrast to her climax sends prickles of sensation across her skin.
Ethan ducks down, kissing between her breasts as his hips jerk and finally still. He lets out a long groan through clenched teeth and she feels a bloom of warmth between them as she holds his head tightly against her chest. She can feel her heart pounding and his heartbeats echo hers from where his chest is pressed, closer to her stomach.
They hold each other for a protracted beat, the only sounds the crashing waves and their ragged breaths.
"Would you consider that," she finally says, still slightly breathless, "acceptable for my pH balance?"
He snickers deeply into her skin as he wraps his arms around her tighter before releasing her slowly. She allows her body to dip back and float leisurely on the bobbing waves. Letting out a contented sigh, she looks up at the stars, her eyes catching on a streak of light separate from the rest.
"Look!" She sits up quickly and grabs Ethan's arm, pointing at the sky.
He looks up as well and they watch as two, three stars make a quick descent from their position, a trail of sparkles in their wake.
"I've never seen a shooting star," she breathes, mesmerized.
He doesn't reply, so after a minute she glances over at him. He's staring at her, a soft smile tilting the corners of his lips. She can't see his face that well, even in the bright glow of an almost-full moon, but she recognizes the gentleness in his expression, the curve of his cheek as the shadow of a dimple barely appears.
She loves him so much.
She loves him so much that her heart aches with it, like a balloon that's about to pop or a cup that's overflowing.
She loves him for all his flaws, for all his hubris, for the ways he tries to be so good, and for all the ways he fails.
Her eyes well up as she looks at him, the words yearning to tumble from her lips. To tell him that she's always on his side. That he's hers, no matter what. There's no one else and there never will be.
That this is it, for her.
Instead she smiles back at him, albeit a little tremulously, and she leans forward, pushing off with her feet as she wades back to the shore.
He follows her quietly and they dress quickly, clothes awkward and difficult to tug onto their still-wet bodies.
As she grabs her sandals and goes to walk, he grabs her hand to stop her and pulls her into his arms.
They stand there for a bit, quiet and still, and Brooke feels all the little moments that have brought them here swirling around them in a hopeful nostalgia; the promise of things to come, built on a foundation of what they've surpassed.
"Time to sleep?" She looks up at the rumbling sound of his voice, blinking her eyes tiredly without even having realized just how tired she was.
"Mmm," she agrees, pulling away. "Your room or mine?"
He looks askance at her and she groans good-naturedly. "Fine, we'll be good. But see if you last more than one night without me. Just see!" She pokes his shoulder and grins at him and he catches her hand and holds it tightly against his chest, over his heart.
"Meet me for coffee tomorrow morning?" He brings her hand up to his lips and presses a kiss to the palm. "Hawaii has the best—"
"Yes, yes, I know, you talked my ear off about it on the plane, I remember." She shakes her head. "You're so boring I literally don't know how I stand you."
He grins at her and shrugs good-naturedly as they begin the slow walk back to the resort. "I try not to tempt fate too often by asking that very same question."
"Probably for the best." She tilts her head onto him and he drapes his arm around her shoulders. They meander down the path, away from the ocean, in comfortable silence.
She knows, deep down, how he feels about her. And if the final show of her loyalty to him is for her to wait until he's ready to tell her, well, then—
She'll wait.
148 notes · View notes
ericsangyeon · 3 years
Text
black lace and birthday cake - l.sy
Tumblr media
“Look so good yeah, look so sweet. Baby you deserve a treat.”
pairing: sangyeon x female! reader
word count: 2.8k
genre: suggestive, fluff
theme: sangyeon’s birthday gang au
warnings: SMUT!!, profanity, alcohol
a/n: hey guys! i’m back with my long awaited sequel! this can be read as a stand alone but it does take place in the same universe as my other story addicted. again please be nice i’m still not used to writing smut. this was also edited but there could be mistakes! enjoy it! -t :D
playlist moodboard 
-
“Do you have anything for Sangyeons birthday? It's in two days.” Kevin asks me while we are in the Starbucks line.
“No not yet. Honestly, I was going to cook him dinner or something. He's been too busy anyways.” I answer him as we move up.
“Boring!! You have been dating for how long? You should surprise him with something he would love.” Kevin says. All of a sudden his eyes widened. “Oh my gosh I have an idea!” He yells a little too loudly.
“Kevin Moon, I swear to god... But let's hear it.” I roll my eyes at him.
“You should dr- Wait, let me order first and then I'll tell you.” Kevin snickers and walks up to the counter, with me in tow.
After getting our drinks, Kevin and I started to walk around the mall. We’re killing time before our afternoon classes, and Kevin wanted to buy a pair of shoes for himself.
“You never told me what I should do for Sang’s birthday.” I nagged Kevin.
He smirked. “You should go to his apartment the day of, send him a picture of yourself in the lingerie your about to buy and then give him the best sex of his and your life” Kevin says proudly.
My eyes widened and before I can protest, Kevin continues his idea.
“I know you guys have had a crazy sex life. Don’t try to argue, it's obvious with all the turtlenecks you wear. He has been busy with the gang, and this will forsure make him come to you. Quite literally.” Kevin explains to me before taking my hand.
“I guess? I mean, I've been really horny lately and the combination of my vibrator and sexting does nothing for me.” I say to Kevin. He laughs and drags me into Victoria’s Secret.
“Ahh, this is exciting! You're gonna pick out some sexy lingerie! I swear, you’ll get Sangyeon coming in his pants before he even gets his hands on you.”
“Shut up,” I try to say but instead, I blush hard. We proceed to walk over to the lingerie section, as I eye the mannequins on display. Maybe this isn't such a bad idea after all.
-
November 4th. Sangyeons birthday.
The person looking back at me in my mirror was completely different. I had curled my hair into loose ringlets that rested on my face. I did my eyeshadow with a smokey dark colour, and left my lips bare, as it would all be removed anyways. On my body is a black lace push up bra that barely covers my breasts, with matching panties that highlight my ass. Attached to the underwear on both legs are garters that rest on my upper thighs. Pleased with how I look, I smiled at myself and prepare to leave.
I grab my overnight bag, as I probably will need it. I put on my silver heels and  black long coat, and I leave my apartment. On the way to his penthouse, I stopped at the bakery to pick up the cake I had ordered for him earlier today.
Pulling into Sangyeon’s private garage, I park my car and spot Younghoon, the lead bodyguard of the penthouse. I get out of my car and walk over to him.
“Good afternoon Ms. Y/Ln. Sangyeon isnt home.” Younghoon greets me.
“I know, thank you. I want to surprise him for his birthday!” I reply back, smiling.
“Oh okay! Well I’ll leave you to it. I’ll even stay on the garage floor for you.” He says with a hint of teasing.
I roll my eyes and laugh. “I’ll call you if anything goes wrong. Thanks Hoon, you're the best!” I flash him my best smile as he opens the elevator door for me and laughs.
When I get up to Sangyeons penthouse, I am greeted with no staff at all.
“I guess he sent his staff home today thinking he would crash at the mob house.” I think to myself.  Due to the high volume of work, Sangyeon has been staying at the TBZ house lately, which is why I never get to see him.
I reach his bedroom, and remove my long coat to hide in his closet. I prop my phone up on his night table, set up the camera to a timer, and proceed to take a risky picture of myself.
“I really hope this works.” I think to myself posing as the timer goes off. I grabbed my phone and my jaw dropped.
It was a picture of myself dressed in the black lingerie, kneeling on his bed. There in perfect HD, are my hard nipples poking through the bra, and my legs spread on my knees to reveal my pussy covered in black lace fabric connected to garders on my thighs.
It was great. I pulled up Sangyeons contact and sent him the picture.
“And now we wait.” I say out loud as I lean back into his bed.
-
Forty painful minutes later, my phone vibrates next me as I lay on his bed. I roll over to check that it is a message back from Sangyeon, which I open in anticipation.
I'm coming back early, you better be on the bed when I get home. The text read. My eyes widen, and a flash of desire and giddiness shoots through my body, almost leaving me breathless with arousal. I could feel my clit starting to ache with this wave of emotion.
Before I can even remove my panties to relieve the pressure on my clit, I hear the front door to the penthouse open. I jump and rearrange myself so that I'm sitting with my legs dangling from the huge bed. I hear him drop something, and his shuffling getting closer and closer to me. I'm about to call out Sangyeon’s name when the bedroom door swings open.
There Sangyeon stands, suit jacket off and the top buttons of his shirt undone. His eyes are on fire, travelling down my body like he's about to devour me. I stare back at him frozen, as I let myself be torn apart by Sangyeon’s gaze. Finally, his eyes meet mine, and his lips curve into a smirk.
“You're a bad girl.” He whispers.
“What did I do?”  I play innocent.
“You know, how you sent me that picture while I was in a meeting just to get me riled up. Do you know the effect you have on me? I could have embarrassed myself in front of the powerful European gang.” Sangyeon growls. He starts to walk towards me slowly, every step he took making me more aroused.
Sangyeon grabs my face roughly and crashes his lips on mine. The brown haired man pushes me down onto the bed and hovers over me. He kisses me roughly, entering his tongue into my mouth when I part my lips. My hands reach up to his shirt, undoing the buttons fast to reveal his beautiful upper body. I press my hands on his abs, making him gasp into my mouth. I didn't even realize Sangyeon had taken my bra off, until his lips left mine made their way down to my bare breasts.
“Your tits are beautiful.” Sangyeon coos, bringing his mouth down. He catches my left nipple into his mouth and sucks on it softly while using his hand to fondle with my right breast. I let out a loud sigh, as he switches to the right. But when Sangyeon starts to leave open mouth kisses down my stomach, I use this chance to flip him over, making me on top.
“Y/N, baby, I'm always on top. What are you doing?” Sangyeon asks me.
“It's your birthday, let me spoil you for once.” I reply mischievously.
“Baby its okay, I dont m- fuck!” He growls as I leave an open mouth kiss above his belt.
I smirk at him as I undo his belt, and remove his pants and boxers. Sangyeons huge cock springs out, hard and angry. I pump it twice before sinking my mouth down fast.
Sangyeon hisses a string of curses and reaches to grab my hair out of my face.
“Fuck baby slow down. I still want to fuck you later.” He snarls as I moan onto his cock.
Sangyeon takes my hair and motions my head up and down on his cock. I gag when it reaches the back of my throat, tears starting to form in my eyes.
“That’s it, princess. You take my cock so well. You're doing so well, baby.”  He murmurs under his breath, loud enough for me to hear.
Sangyeon grunts loud as I feel his hot cum hit my mouth. I swallow as much as I can, and pull off to meet his eyes.
“God, those eyes. They kill me.” Sangyeon whispers as he reaches over to my face and wipes off some of his cum that got on my lips. I smiled at him, but it was not returned.
“Now I'm in control, baby. Your fun is over.” Sangyeon says quickly before kissing me. He pulls off my lips slowly, lingering there.
“I want you to take your panties off and sit on my face. Let me taste that beautiful cunt of yours.” He says against my lips. I nod my head, feeling my giddiness come back.
Sangyeon repositions himself so that he's lying against his pillows. I stand up and slowly unbuckle the garter that was holding my panties up. I turn around and remove my lace underwear slowly, my ass in Sangyeon’s face.
Before I could even think, I felt his hands on my hips. Sangyeon lifts me up and places me on his face, mouth touching my pussy. Sangyeon presses an open mouth kiss onto my clit, and starts to lick and suck it fast.
“Ah Sangyeon yes!” I moan loud as my hands grip the headboard.
I begin to ride his face, grinding on his lips.  Sangyeon slaps my ass hard, gripping my waist and I think I am seeing stars.
“Right there, yes! Fuck I’m gonna cum.” I tilt my head back and moan, speeding up the pace. He proceeds to stretch my pussy out with his fingers, and adds two inside without any warning.
This is too much for me to handle. I scream as I feel myself cum all over Sangyeon’s mouth and two fingers. He removes his fingers and kisses my clit softly. I roll off of him, and try to catch my breath.
“You taste so good always Y/N.” Sangyeon praises and runs his hand through my hair
All of a sudden. Sangyeon picks me up and walks over to the huge glass window that overlooks the city. I felt the cold glass hit my bare back, which caused me to hiss at the contact.
As I tried to turn myself around to admire the view, my back is full on slammed against the glass window. Sangyeon holds my waist and enters my pussy slowly, letting me adjust to his huge size.
“You're so goddamn tight.” I hear him whisper. I wrap my legs around his torso, making it easier for us to both adjust.
I let out a moan to let him know he bottomed out. Sangyeon removes his cock from my pussy and slams back into me fast. I scream as I feel his fingers dig into my hip bones.
His thrusts become so fast quickly and I'm helpless against him. I wrap my arms around his neck and capture his lips in a messy kiss, moaning against his mouth.
“You like that princess? Everyone seeing me fuck your tight pussy against the window? Sangyeon grunts into my ear,
I moan back, too overwhelmed to answer. He slaps my ass and presses me harder into the glass.
“Answer me, brat.” Sangyeon hisses.
“Yes Sangyeon, oh my god!” I answer him with the only words I can think of.
I can tell his orgasm is close as he pulls me to him as close as possible and thrusts into me deeply.
“FUCK!” Sangyeon yells as I feel his cum enter my pussy. He still is fucking me hard, as I feel the familar knot in my stomach.
“Sangyeon!” I scream and grip his neck as I cum.
We both fall onto the bedroom floor. Sangyeon pulls out of me and cradels my shaking body into a hug. Out of breath and overwhelmed, I feel myself start to cry.
“No baby why are you crying? You did so well. So beautiful for me, always.” Sangyeon cooes into my ear while I sob into his chest.
I look up at him. “I didn't mean to cry, that was just so amazing.” I reply softly, making him chuckle.
“Cmon, I’ll run a bath for us.” Sangyeon says as he picks me up bridal style.
We leave his bedroom and walk to the guest bathroom. A huge jacuzzi style bath rests against a glass window. Sangyeon places me gently in the tub and turns the water on. He grabs the soap and shampoo from the cupboard, placing it next to the tub. He gets in as well, and moves me so my back is against his chest. I feel him start to lather shampoo into my hair as I start to doze off.
“I hope you liked your birthday gift. I missed you a lot and wanted to do something out of the box for you.” I say tiredly to Sangyeon as he pours water over my hair.
“You're my gift everyday. I know sometimes my job gets in the way.” Sangyeon sighed. “I wish it was different, trust me. I hope you know I love you so much.” He places a kiss on the crown of my head.
“I love you too Sangyeon.” I reply to him grinning.
Sangyeon helps me stand up so he can wash my body. As I stand up, I start to grimace from the dull aches on my waist and thighs. Sangyeon notices that and frowns as he puts soap on his hands.
“I hope I didn't hurt you that much.” He says while running his hands softly over the bruise forming on my right hip.
“Don’t worry. I like the pain.” I smirk as Sangyeon rolls his eyes and laughs, making me laugh as well.
After another 10 minutes of Sangyeon and I washing each other, we both get out of the bath and change into matching white robes.
“Go wait on the balcony.” I tell Sangyeon and kiss his cheek.
When I hear him close the balcony door, I go to his kitchen to grab the small cake I got for him, as well as wine and wine glasses. I place the cake and glasses on a tray and pour the wine. I grab the candles and matches I stashed in a cupboard and light them on the cake.
When I reach the balcony, Sangyeon opens the door for me, and his face goes shocked.
“Y/N you didn't have to do that for me.” He says.
I place the tray down on the balcony table.
“Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday dear Sangyeon. Happy birthday to you.” I sang to him grinning.
He pulls me in for a back hug as he blows out his candles. I notice the sun is setting, so I remove myself from his grasp and turn around to watch.
Sangyeon appears next to me and takes my hand.
“What did you wish for?” I ask him looking straight ahead.
“Nothing. I already have everything I need here right now.” Sangyeon turns to me and brings my hand to his lips, kissing it softly. I roll my eyes and stare back at him.
“You're such a cliche.”
“You love it.”
I kiss him with so much passion. Sangyeon grabs my waist softly and kisses back the same, as I wrap my arms around his neck. We part slowly, pecking each other a few times
That night, Sangyeon and I spoon feed each other cake until we are both full. I end up falling asleep on the balcony chair. Sangyeon brings me to his bedroom, and tucks me in.
“I had a great day with you. Goodnight Y/N sweet dreams.” Sangyeon mumbles as he presses a kiss to my temple. He climbs into bed as well and wraps me in his arms.
I dream of cake, black lace, and my dream man, Lee Sangyeon.
i hope you enjoyed! sorry if it was rushed i wanted to get it out asap hehe
make sure to support the boyz on kingdom and vote on whosfan! :D
185 notes · View notes
cinnamonest · 3 years
Note
Okay, I just finished the windblume event, and my brain slapped me with this concept:
Imagine that Venti walks the streets of Monstadt as the Anemo Archon Barbatos while the festivities of Windblume takes place. Just like how Rex Lapis descend to give his predictions for the year.
Since the windblume can be anything... why not a person? So, you are chosen as the Windblume star. You're not that thrilled since the Anemo Archon reminds you of the green menace that is just a little too touchy with you, too convenient how you can easily spot him from the corner of your eye wherever you go... But it's not like you can refuse the honor! Barbatos is going to be there and personally receive this year's offering.
So the day arrives, and you are walking side by side with the Grand Acting Master Jean, about to get to the statue in front of the Cathedral. When you arrive, you expect the same stone slab they set every year for the star to lay the offering, but you are greeted by a disposition a little bit different.
The stone slab have been placed a little farther away from the statue in a more open way, enough for people to crowd around it. No kids were in sight, and everyone had this glint on their eyes as they set them on you and Jean. As you are approaching the crowd, the table rather than being rectangular is one of a circumference, covered in a white cloth and a crown of Cecilia at its foot. You frown at the different arrangement, but don't think too much about it.
Jean stops and so you do. She gives a look at the white tunic similar to the very god that's being celebrated. It was given to you earlier in the day and asked you to wear it for tonight's offering. It was a little weird, but you just shrugged it off, happy for being given the honor and haven't seen Venti in all day putted you in a good humor for argue.
The crowd parted in two when Jean's hand out reached towards the table, a clear sign for you to walk to it. You let out a sigh and clutched harder the small bouquet of Lamp grass, it's blue glow was quite comforting and worked as a beacon of light even in the most dark nights, reassuring and always guiding . That's the reason as to why you decided to offer them to the Anemo god this year.
You knew that Barbatos was going to be present, but as you enter the circle of people and walk towards the table, his awaiting form at the edge of the slab made your pulse quicken.
A soft blush coated your cheeks as you suddenly became painfully aware, when the cold wind of the night picked up and touched your exposed pussy, that they only gave you a gown to wear.
Your bare self covered by a flimsy piece of fabric, the people around you starter to whisper between them, but your blood was rushing so fast through your ears, and your heart thumping so hard in your chest made your flush deepen, your face resembling a tomato by the time you got face to face with the governor of your land.
He smiled at you, and took the bundle of flowers from your grasp, barely making an effort to take them due to you being flustered by the new discovery. Barbatos gently lied the lamp grass on the edge of the table, and grabbed your hands as he addressed the people around him:
"Citizens of Monstadt. What a beautiful night to be celebrating freedom and love" Barbatos tugged on your hand. You being somewhat listening to his words, the small gesture took you by surprise, and you had move a hand on top of Barbatos' chest to stabilise yourself. He looked at you by the corner of his eyes, he released a small laugh before looking at the crowd again.
You furrowed your eyebrows. His laugh sounded a little bit familiar, the face of a certain bard quickly flashed through your mind after recalling from where you have hear it. But just as it came, you dismissed it without a second thought. They share quite the similarities, but it's impossible for Venti to be related to the Archon himself.
"This year's star's offering is Lamp grass. A flower deep in the wilderness of Wolvendom, they shine as earthly stars for as guide they act for those who walk the night"
You smiled a little bit, happy that your God could understand the meaning behind your bouquet.
Barbatos took a moment to gaze in all of the people before settling his eyes on yours. His lips formed a smile, and you mimicked his actions without hesitation. He opened his mouth, the smile still present, and with a voice a little bit soft and deeper, added:
"But"
Your smile weaken somewhat.
"The real flower, the windblume of this year..." the Archon grasped both of your wrist, and in a quick movement that you weren't expecting, layed you down on the stone table back in first, your eyes meeting the starred night for a second before being capture by Barbatos' wind coloured eyes.
"...is something that our lovely star has within her; more precisely..." His hand pressed and tighten around your wrist before releasing them, slowly caressing his way down through your arm, softly cupping the curve of your breast when he passed on your chest, and Finally ending on the green sash around your waist used to keep the tunic closed. Your eyes widened at that.
"The purest flower a woman can give to her husband, usually at nights very similar to this one" the intensity with how Barbatos' eyes were looking at you, and how he purred the sentence, made your whole body shiver.
Not the shiver of excitement, for being part of something so important for the people of Monstadt and its culture, but the way of a prey when hunted down by a predator.
The very same feeling you always get when catching Venti watching you from the corner of your eyes.
You suddenly jolted. The Anemo Archon's word finally sinking in, you tried to sit on the table, but the sudden pressure of the God's hand on your stomach made you lose your breath. He took chance of this opening, and with a harsh yank he pulled off the sash from your body, letting the pristine white tunic fall open, leaving you bare to the eyes of the crowd.
You took a sharp intake of air, back arching towards the sky from the movement. Your nipples hardened both from the cool breeze of the night and the shame of being presented like this to the eyes of the people you have learn to know as neighbours and friends.
Whispers exploded around you. You tried your best in keeping your concentration in regaining your breath, eyes shut out of embarrassment. What you were thinking as a beautiful night transformed into a horrifying nightmare.
Barbatos' voice cutted through the cacophony, the sudden reappearance made you open your eyes and connect them with his:
"The purity of an untouched maiden, is what this year's Windblume will be"
The Anemo Archon lowered himself from his straddling position around your hips, hot breath touching the cold and reddened shell of your ear. He chuckled again, this time you couldn't pretend it was a coincidence.
Slowly, you turned your head to meet his eyes; pupils blown wide and hooded pools of dark green and blue returned your terrified ones. With the new angle, his lips were mere inches away from yours, and Venti, with a triumphant smile, whispers:
"To be the bride of a God, your whole being shall belong to me"
You did not have the force to fight anymore.
( ...AND THAT'S IT. SORRY FOR MY SHITTY ENGLISH AND PROBABLY OOC VENTI. I am going to cry if this is really long for tumblr and delete it)
!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! No this is wonderful anon I - bless you
189 notes · View notes
softlyjiminie · 4 years
Text
nine months from now | m.y.g
Tumblr media
⇢ pairing(s): boss!min yoongi x reader, mentions of vmin + namjin.
⇢ word count: 16.5K.
⇢ rating: 18+, mature.
⇢ genre: smut, angst, fluff, un-expecting parents!au, parents!au.
⇢ summary: his was not supposed to happen. this was never in the plan. a sudden, unexpected turn of events leads you into a world of baby bottles and baby grows, it just so happens that the cause of this mess is your boss...min yoongi.
⇢ warning(s): please read! mentions of infidelity, insecurity, unexpected pregnancy, light!description of birth ( pain, water breaking ), soft smut, dom!yoongi, sub!reader, unprotected sex ( please wear protection ),  mentions of one night stands, mentions of drunk sex,  phone sex, oral sex ( female receiving ), masturbation ( male + female ) , light!praise kink, pregnancy kink, daddy kink, dirty talk and swearing.
⇢ author’s note(s): hey everyone! this is a kinda late birthday fic for our wonderful boy min yoongi! i love parent aus and i just got to thinking about how yoongi would be the most amazing dad and boom dis bad boy popped out. I hope you enjoy reading and as always, feedback is greatly appreciated!! also thank you to my wonderful gigi ( @fantasybangtan​ ) for this beautiful banner, love you so much :(
Tumblr media
one month. two blue lines.
this was not supposed to happen. this was never in the plan. you were supposed to work your ass off, show off your skills, get promoted and live a comfortable life. there was no time in your plan for this.
no time in your plan for a baby.
you feel as if the whole world has been drained away as you sit on the edge of your bath tub, your chest rising and falling with panic —you hadn’t even noticed, not until it was too late. your period had always been irregular, is it was easy for you to miss the signs. it couldn’t be happening. it can’t be happening. “how can this be happening?” you whisper to yourself, the lump in your throat makes your voice sound hoarse and weak.  
“well, when two very special people love each other..” your roommate, yura, begun as she rests her head on your shoulder and grabs your trembling hand. she had always been a joker, much to the chargen of your half brother, seokjin.
“she knows how it works, yura! it’s the sex that got her there!” your sibling yells, crossing his arms over his chest and looking down at you with a scolding disappointment. you’d never seen him so angry before, face red and the vein in his neck on the verge of bursting. you could tell he was trying to reign in his temper and you knew it was more than just rage he was feeling. seokjin had never known his farther, your mother was too ashamed to ever tell him and so he spent most of his life living with a hole in his heart. “do you even know who the father is?” 
you flinch at his sharp tone, knowing it was only his self inflicted conflict that was so venomous. yura’s head snaps up to glare at seokjin, lips parted in shock at he continues his rant. “how irresponsible could you be, YN? getting pregnant at this time in your career, how could you be so stupid?” 
“seokjin, enough!” yura snaps furiously, standing up with her hands resting comfortingly on your shoulders. she stares him down, rendering him silent and huffs. “YN is a grown woman...twenty-four years of age, meaning, you can’t scold her like a child anymore. it’s her body, her life and she’ll do as she damn well pleases. “
the sounds of their voices fade to nothing but static as they bicker back and forth about you. it’s almost as if you’re not even there, mind a million miles away. the mere thought of a life growing inside you has you spiralling and it’s not until seokjin puts a hand on your shoulder, that you look up.
“do...you know who the father is?” yura asks you quietly and avoids your gaze at his flits between hers and seokjin’s face.
“i do,” you twiddle your thumbs nervously, thinking back to the only occasion you can remember. you rub your eyes as they slowly begin to water, your brother and best friend nuzzling into you to help calm your nerves. “i know exactly who it is.”
seokjin and yura share a look, worried for the name about to pass your lips.
Tumblr media
three months.
the walk to the top office is a brisk and daunting one. thousands of scenarios occupy your mind but you remember your brother’s advice and try to keep a steady head. you relax your stance as the elevator doors close in front of you, letting out a breath you hadn’t realised you were holding. a hand comes to rest on your lower stomach, reaching for the bump that was barely visible. 
you’d been to various different appointments over the last few weeks, blood tests, ultra-sounds and a paternity test. groaning, you remember the face of the assistant, her pointed nose tilted up in disgust when you begged her for any disgarded coffee cups the executive had lying around. all you needed was the tiniest trace of saliva to confirm your suspicions.
reaching your desired floor, you step out of the lift, and the sudden feeling of exposure crawls up your spine. patent heels click and clack against the smooth marble floor as you head to the front office. the light shines through the glass panes but it doesn’t lift your somber mood.
“i have an appointment with the executive?” you smile politely to the receptionist behind the desk and hand over your ID badge. she’s surprised, to say the least, when she checks it over and you can tell she’s unsure of how someone of your position would get an appointment on such short notice.
she lets you through regardless, mentioning to the executive that you’ll be up soon and too expect you. your once calm and collected walk is now weak and wobbly at  your ankles, you shake as you knock on the door and quiver when a deep voice beckons you in.
the room is bright, illuminated by natural light that shines through the glass panes directly onto the office. it’s sleek, black accents run through out the room with shades of whites and yellows and greys for contrast. a long desk, also black in colour, sits in the middle of the room, in front of the largest window that looks out onto the busy streets of seoul. you wonder if people ever look up and try to imagine what would happen in a room like this. the though of what’s about to happen sends chills down your spine. 
your patent heels sink into the carpeted floor, the softness and uneven ground do nothing to help your quaking knees. 
MR. MIN YOONGI 
the letters are engraved into the golden placement with thick, bold letters and reading it makes your heart race. the man himself is oblivious to your entrance, once deep red and burgundy hair having faded into his natural jet black roots. he wears a navy suit, tailored perfectly to fit his shoulders and his tie sits promptly around his neck, not a hair is out of place.
he hadn’t always been this perfect, you of all people would’ve known that. min yoongi was notorious in your company for his simple two step manoeuvre; flirting and fucking. whilst you had yet to fall victim to his charms, you knew to steer clear of him at company parties. yoongi had been a simple project manager at the daegu branch of your company, The Red Label, an up and coming fashion brand in south korea— before being unexpectedly promoted to executive to the seoul branch. you heard the last one had quit from heart break caused by the man himself. 
you, yourself were a new fashion designer, fresh out of college when you joined. you were happy to say that your designs had been worn by many idols since you started your job, including the infamous jeon jungkook.
you remember meeting yoongi at the annual anniversary party, drunk memories of the night suddenly becoming more and more clear. 
“yes?” he asks, looking up from his papers with a thin-lipped smile. he’s trying to be polite, you can tell, but you hate the way his black eyes watch you with discontent. you doubt he recognises you, remembers what went down a few months back. 
“hi...” you breathe, the anxiety from your thoughts rushing in. yoongi simply stares you down, his dark eyes watching as you shuffle under his gaze. he leans back in his desk chair, boredom etched into his features.
“look ms. kim,  i’m a busy man and have plenty of meetings to attend to today... so id prefer it if you didn’t go wasting my time.”
heat flushes through your veins and tingles at your fingertips, the words you had chanted to yourself in the mirror as practice have suddenly gone astray. you look to yoongi, his impatient stare boring holes into your very soul and you can tell he’s growing irritable. 
yoongi opens his mouth again to start a simple attack. “as i have stated already, ms. kim, i am a busy man with many duties to attend to today, so if you don’t mind-“ 
you hate this, you hate him. you hate how he thinks he can talk to you like you’re beneath him. especially after what he did to you. 
“i’m pregnant.” you blurt out, your rigid frame becoming lax as you realise what you’ve done. you watch as yoongi’s face contorts with confusion, what does this have to do with him? he must me thinking.
“why-?”
“it’s your child,” you snap back, suddenly gaining the roaring confidence seokjin had instilled in you many years ago. you march your way over to his desk, slapping down a file of all the tests you’d gotten, this paternity test with his DNA and his name in thick bold letters standing out on the white pages. “the documents are all here, if you don’t believe me.” 
the colour drains from yoongi’s face as he realises the severity behind his once careless actions, he never thought this would happen, he always thought he’d been, “safe? didn’t we use a condom?” he mumbles quietly, embarrassed and ashamed. 
“you insisted that we didn’t need one, you were too intent on getting your congratulations for your recent promotion.” you explain curtly, wrapping an arm protectively around your stomach. 
it was only then that yoongi noticed, the small curve of your stomach that was carrying a life that he had helped to make.  whether he wanted it or not, yoongi was going to be a father and he could tell by the fire in your eyes that you were going to do everything in your power to provide for this child. 
he sits back in his chair and runs a hand over his face, letting it cup his chin as he thinks. “okay....okay, fuck. what do we do now?” 
“well, i...” you hesitate, opening your mouth in a silent gasp. you step back from the desk and start to twiddle with your thumbs as you huff, nervous. “i don’t want this baby, my baby to grow up without a father. i’ve seen first hand how painful that can be. i also understand that, considering our circumstances, it might not be the best idea but i still believe you should take responsibility of a father and help look after them as well.” 
your answer is thoughtful, none of your words are fuelled by malicious intent. you want the best for the baby, your baby, his baby. yoongi’s heart clenches in his chest, his baby. 
“when’s your next appointment?” he asks in a whisper, a million and one thoughts rushing through his head at once. you look surprised, expecting yoongi to try and pay you off and keep quiet.
“next monday.” 
“good, i’ll be there.” 
Tumblr media
three months, one week.
“is there any particular reason in which you’re not letting me attend today?” your brother hums, your only thought from then is to only roll your eyes as you pack your bag. phone, keys, purse. seokjin watches as you flutter about, fluffing your hair and straightening the sweater you wear, so it sits over your small bump just fine. 
shaking your head, you attempt to hide the nerves that crawl up your throat in fear of spewing them all out onto the floor. you’d blame it on early morning sickness. your older brother eyes you suspiciously, dark brow arched perfectly as a finger rests on his top lip. he knows you like the back of his hand, everything there is to know about you. he knew you were excitable when it came to things like new music or watching re-runs of americas next top model. he knew you were shy with physical contact and intimacy. he knew that sometimes you got so anxious and scared, especially with deadlines that your words became jumbled up and you’d forget your name. 
he knew why you were being so quiet today. 
you ignored him nonetheless, looking ever so slightly flustered once you’d finished getting yourself ready. you hadn’t felt this way since you’d submitted your first design to the Red Label. 
“are you sure? i know you hate all the machines and the gel the put on your tummy-“ the elder rambled and watched you collapse onto the couch beside him, you clasp your hands over his knee and sigh at him. clearly exhasperated.
“yoongi is coming,” you grumble eventually, curling in on yourself with a large pout. seokjin narrows his eyes, ever since finding out and confirming that yoongi was the father, he had been far from happy. seokjin remembered referring to the man as a pompous piece of poop, except more foul language was used. “i know you don’t like him, but we decided to try this co-parent thing? i’m just nervous that he’ll want to drop out as soon as he sees the baby-“ 
frowning, your brother shuffles over to you and presses a light kiss to your forehead as an attempt to comfort you.  “and if he does, we’ll figure it out together. promise.” 
you nod in affirmation, leaning into seokjin’s touch. he gets up to check the door a while later, calling out for you confusedly. “YN, there’s someone here to see you?” 
following his voice, you find yourself side by side with your brother, facing a man about your age if not younger. he’s dressed formally, in a black suit and white shirt, a bow tie around his neck. he offers you a boxy grin and you frown. 
“who are you?” 
“ah, you must be YN.” 
“yes, she is, but who are you?” seokjin cuts in before you can open your mouth, moving stand protectively in front of yourself and the baby. confused, you’re eyes widen and you shuffle back in the doorway to protect yourself further.
the man’s enthusiastic grin drops slightly as he readjusts his tie, coughing and holding his hand out to your older sibling. “taehyung, kim taehyung...” he introduces himself and falters when seokjin doesn’t take his hand. “i’m mr min’s driver, he sent me to collect ms. kim for her appointment today.” 
“driver? collect my sister? why i oughta-“ 
you set a palm on your brother’s chest and push him back lightly, smiling at taehyung as you do so. “jinnie,” you warm him and ignore his angry stare before addressing the driver. “i’ll be ready in a moment, taehyung.” 
quickly, you run back into the apartment to grab your bag and coat, returning fully dressed and ready to go. taehyung is already waiting with the door open by the car outside. you turn to your brother and hum. “i’m mad at him too, for sending a driver, but at least let me rip him a new one myself.” you say, breathlessly.
“with pleasure.” 
Tumblr media
“a driver, really, min yoongi?” 
you storm past the man himself, anger flaring up within you at just the sight of his stupid designer suit and stupid pointed leather shoes that were probably imported from italy. he‘s a stupid man. who even wears a suit to a hospital appointment? 
yoongi stands flabbergasted, hands up in defence whilst taehyung only shrugs his shoulders and mentions he’ll be parked in the private area. the executive quickly follows you, surprised that you can even walk that fast with growing life inside of you and bends over with palms on his knees when you stop at the receptionist desk.
“i didn’t think it was smart of me to delay the appointment by meeting you at your own home, ms. kim.” 
rolling your eyes, you lean up to the receptionist, ignoring the way your name rolls so greasily off of yoongi’s tongue. “appointment for YN kim? 2:30.” you beam down at the man behind the desk, who’s eyes light up when they notice you.
“YN! lovely to see you again, you’re right on time!” he hums and checks you in on the computer as you spare a quick glare to the man behind you. the receptionist follows your gaze and leans in to whisper. “is this the baby father?” 
a light chuckle wafts past your lips and you nod as you tie the appointment slip from him. “why yes hoseok, he is.” 
“how unfortunate that his personality doesn’t match his looks.” 
you giggle and bid hoseok goodbye, walking down the hall to your doctors office for your ultrasound. yoongi mostly follows and stays quiet, sensing the anger and resentment you have for him, building. he sighs in the waiting room, knowing that he has to find some way to get a long with you and change your impression of him for the sake of his child. 
“miss kim for her ultrasound? oh and is that dad?” your doctor asks as she leads you into the room, helping you onto the bed and allowing you to push up your jumper for the jelly. yoongi feels a pang of guilt resonating in his chest, knowing that he should be the one helping you, but stands awkwardly to the side nonetheless. 
shuffling up on the seat, you look to yoongi expectantly to introduce himself and he jumps up, fixing his suit as he leans forward to take the doctor’s hand. “min yoongi...uh... dad.” 
“dr park, or you can call me dr jihyo,” she smiles, getting ready to apply the jelly to your stomach. “you know the drill YN, it might be a little cold,” yoongi watches quietly as you nod in confirmation, flinching when the cool substance comes into contact with your tiny bump. “alright! good job mum! let’s get you all set up.” 
it takes a few minutes for dr park to set up the monitor, using a device that yoongi doesn’t recognise to scan for what he assumes is the baby. yourself and the doctor chat idly, and yoongi realises how scary it must’ve been to do these things on your own for the first time. his train of thought is cut off by the sound of a steady, tiny heartbeat filling the room. 
that’s his baby, your baby. 
“your baby sounds nice and healthy,” dr park hums happily, tilting the device to get more of a view of your little peanut. she points her finger on the screen and turns back to smile at you. “here they are, hiding from us.”
you giggle happily and for a split second, beam over at yoongi as you witness the life you’ve created together. “is that our baby-?” yoongi half whimpers, taking a step forward to take your hand in his. you jump at the feeling, his change in attitude but appreciate the support nonetheless, on the edge of tears yourself.
these last view weeks had been daunting, life changing, but seokjin and yura had been there for you every step of the way. holding your hand and coming with you to check ups. 
“yes sir! i’m going to print out some pictures of the scans for you both, while we’re here, would you like to know the gender of your baby?” she asks politely and taps away on her computer.
“no, thank you.” 
“yes, please.” 
you send a glare yoongi’s way, fired up inside as he matches the look. 
“yes!”
“no!” 
the tension thickens in the room, so much so that a knife wouldn’t be able to cut through. dr. park stands from her chair, arms up to ease you both and coughs for your attention. “how about i print those pictures and you two can decide when i come back?” she suggests as you rip your hand from yoongi’s, who feels the walls build up around you again.
“that’d be great, thank you doctor.” he hums, watching as the doctor leaves the room before turning to you with a deepest scowl. “what was all that about, ms. kim? you were acting like a petulant child.” 
you growl deeply, sitting up and wiping yourself clean of the cold jelly. you pull down your sweater and turn to look at the man with a dark frown. “me? a child?” you tsk, looking him up and down. “i didn’t see you taking any initiative when it came to the baby until wanting to know its sex! as far as i’m concerned, mr. min, you’ve acted as nothing more than a sperm donor i actually have to see,” you spit, ignoring the pang of guilt you feel when yoongi visibly flinches at your words. “and for the love of god, it’s YN.” 
“well, YN,” he starts to argue, brushing off the hurt. “this is a first for me too, and if we’re going to make it work we have to compromise. i get it, i haven’t been much  help or support but i am trying to get better, for you and the baby.” 
you falter, you know that you have been tough on him but he is also making an effort by even showing up at all. sighing, you look to yoongi thoughtfully. “you’re right and I am sorry for lashing out, but this is one thing i won’t change my mind on. we have many decisions to make together, but this one i need for myself.” you say, rubbing your arm sheepishly.
“that’s fine, we can make that work.” yoongi smiles softly, to which you can’t help but return.
Tumblr media
five months.
some would be shocked at the progress yourself and yoongi had made, having a baby really changed people. yoongi was much sweeter now, having dropped most of the formalities in favour of your ‘beautiful’ name, or so he called it. the executive brought you lunch almost everyday, left snacks and sweet notes to aid your cravings and ease your hormones. 
yoongi even offered to send you money for groceries, claiming he wanted the baby to have a healthy lifestyle from early on. of course you refused it, whilst you loved the support you were getting from him, it sent chills down your spine at how fast he’d changed.
“but what’s so wrong about that?” yura asks you one night. the pair of you are both cuddled up under heaps of blankets, your feet on her lap as she munches on the kale chips yoongi had given you that day. she inspects the green crisp for a moment, blinking before popping it on her tongue and crunching happily. “free food? comfier clothes? a driver? sounds like the life to me, YN.” 
you snatch the bag of chips away from your roommate, knowing it’ll spoil her appetite before your brother brings over dinner. peeking into the bag yourself, you swipe a few of the healthy snack for yourself, grimacing at the taste. what kind of sane person combines kale and chips? who? and it didn’t help that your cravings had kicked in. 
“there’s nothing wrong with it, i just don’t want money spent on me.” you whine and pout, shoving the chips away from yourself. 
yura only rolls her eyes and flicks your forehead. “but the moneys not for you it’s for miss yura junior over here!” she coos, raising her voice by a few octaves to talk to your bump. you watch with furrowed brows and a slight grimace as your roommate continues to make sounds horrifyingly similar to breeding cats.
“please, stop.” 
“nono, she loves it.” 
just at that moment, seokjin makes his entrance with bustling bags carried by his poor boyfriend- namjoon. you push yura away from your bump in order to make an effort in reaching namjoon but he leans down and kisses your forehead.
“you mean, he,” your brother comments and settles himself in the kitchen to prep you a meal. “i can already tell, that little critter in there is a boy and none of you can convince me otherwise.” he insists loudly, causing namjoon to roll his eyes.
“maybe YN’s results will...” yura turns to you with a mischievous glint, itching her fingers up your side knowing full well how ticklish you were. you’d probably sock her in the face with how much you wriggled. 
“and there’s not a chance that either of you will find out, i’m under strict instructions to keep the results from you. all of you.” namjoon interjects pointedly, sagging into the seats and rubbing his arms from all the shopping your brother made him carry. yura sticks her tongue out at him. “now what’s this about baby daddy money?” 
pulling the blankets up to your chin, you sigh, pouting over at namjoon. namjoon was like a second elder brother to you, quiet and helpful much unlike seokjin. you suppose that’s why the pair made such good partners, they balanced each other out well. “yoongi has been sending things over to help take care of myself and the baby but, it’s too much!” you huff and throw yourself back into the couch, sinking in and away from the world. “he even moved my desk at work, closer to his!” 
joon tilts his head, looking at you with a knowing smirk and taps his nose. “sounds like this yoongi guy has a thing for you.” 
“nuh uh, never, nada...nope!” you counter, shaking your head. there’s no way in hell yoongi could possibly feel that way about you. your hook up was a one time thing and you didn’t quite match up to the other girls he hooked up with at the office. “never in a million years. not possible.”
“you never know, YN,” he hums back, shrugging nonchalantly.  “yoongi could be everything you least expect.”
you lose yourself in namjoon’s the words, thinking deeply as seokjin starts to being out the dinner trays.
Tumblr media
“can you believe, min yoongi put a baby in her?” 
“i want to know how his dick even got up just by looking at her.”
your skin crawls with discomfort as you enter the break room, your co-workers instantly silencing. this was common, for them to make you the subject of their idol chit chat. of course with your sudden pregnancy and yoongi’s newfound favouritism for you during meetings and overall, it only made sense for everyone to put two and two together. 
jealous female coworkers didn’t like the idea that min yoongi didn’t want to hook up anymore, he wanted to focus on the one thing more important than his job. 
he wanted to focus on you. 
so now you were YN KIM, the red label’s pregnant whore. katie’s words, not your own. she was a new international relations employee from overseas, working with your departments new collection to debut in the US market. 
you loathed her. 
“good morning, YN,” she beamed, flicking her bleach blonde locks over her shoulder and pursed her lips the tacky barbie pink lipstick on. her insect eyes shift up and down your frame, making you curl in on yourself uncomfortably. “you’re looking a little bloated today.” 
you bite your lip in an effort to stop it from quivering, holding your bump protectively as you wait for the kettle to boil for some tea. “i’m pregnant.” you mumble quietly as a line of defence, wincing as katie and her minions let out high pitched, squeaking laughs. 
“are you sure? it seems like you’ve put on a few.”
gasping, you drop the mug you were using for tea and bite your lip, desperate for the tears not to fall. as quickly as you can, you shuffle out of the dreaded break room and ignore the ugly chuckles of your coworkers, making a break for the bathrooms. 
bursting into the room, you brush past whoever’s about to leave and dash to the taps to splash cold water over your hot, tear stained cheeks. you hope to god that no one is here to see your snotty faced, crying session but your biggest nightmare only comes true when a warm hand settles on your shoulder. 
“hate to break it to you sweetheart, but i don’t think this is the little ladies room,” you pout through your tears as you turn to face the voice, absolutely mortified when you notice them to be jimin. the blonde offers you a small smile that drops when he notes your sniffling, immediately replacing his expression with a look of concern. “ah! YN? are you alright?” 
clearly not, you think but allow jimin to grab you some tissues and dab at your tears. jimin was a sweet boy, a fresh face around the company since he was hired to replace yoongi’s assistant (she had quit for undisclosed reasons.). the boy was smartly dressed, always in a blazer and woven sweater. he wore circular specs that always slid down his nose, but his golden weaved hair was always pushed back in away that had the ladies drooling.
“what happened?” jimin asks quietly, helping you fix your makeup to a presentable state. his touch is gentle as he dabs under your eyes, looking at you earnestly.
“promise you won’t tell yoongi?” 
“pinky!” 
you sigh heavily when the man steps back, offering him tired smile with puffy eyes. “the inernational relations girl has turned every one of my coworkers against me, ever since she found out that yoongi was too committed for hookups...” you mumble sadly, gesturing to your bump as jimin follows your gaze. 
the blonde steps forward, grabbing your hands and holding them tight as he shakes his head. “they’re just jealous!” he exclaims, making you jump slightly. “i would be too if i was one of them, you’re a beautiful girl YN, with a beautiful baby coming along. if they’re going to be mean about it, they can fuck themselves because yoongi sure ain’t.” he finishes with a triumphant smile, looking down at you.
jimin is a sweetheart, and having only seen him around the office you know that you have someone trustworthy on your side for now. “thank you jimin, so much for your kind words.” 
the blond only tilts his head, offering you a crescent moon eyed smile. “anytime, YN! now let’s get you back on that office floor.” he beams and takes your hand, leading you back to your desk, much to the dismay of all the other girls.
Tumblr media
“repeat that again.” 
“i fired her.” 
yoongi punctuates every word, teeth grit as he spits them out. it’s almost as if thinking about the incident makes him angry, which of course it does, grown women bullying the mother of his child. 
you sit straight faced in yoongi’s office chair, the doors are locked and the curtains open widely. the pale light of the clouded seoul sky brightens up the dark scowl on his face, as it caresses the curve of his pink lips and slope of his nose. shaking your head, you watch as yoongi fixes his suit and makes his way over to you. his steely, copper eyes are locked on your smaller frame as he flattens his palms out on the desk before you. 
he really is mad and you can’t blame jimin for telling yoongi the truth. 
“why?” you gasp with parted lips, looking up at yoongi with innocent eyes in hopes of ridding him from his scowl. 
the man himself leans down close to you, his face within an inch of yours and his lips deathly close to your own. his breath is warm against your top lip, and you force your gaze upwards into his dark, liquorish eyes. “you know why, YN. there’s no way i’m going to have the women in this office harass you for my actions, for carrying my baby.” he seethes, tone contrasting with the forefinger and thumb he uses to gently tilt your chin up so you face him. 
“if that’s the case, then you should have fired the whole floor.” you say meekly and gulp, this was the most yoongi had ever touched you since that night you spent tangled in each other’s arms, while he passionately ground his hips into- YN! you’re getting sidetracked! of course, aside from the occasional hand at the waist or on your bump to guide you. 
“i would, for you.” 
the line sends shivers down your spine and you bite your lip, lowering your gaze.
yoongi smirks down at you, letting you go gently and you’re left wondering how much power he really has in this company. the executive pulls up a chair beside you, grabbing your hand after a beat of silence. “YN, I’ve been doing some thinking, and i believe it would be best for you and the baby to move in with me in my penthouse down town,” yoongi explains simply, as your brows furrow in confusion.
“of course we’ll get a bigger place when he or she arrives, but i’ll take care of that and in the meantime i think it would also be in our best interest for you to quit your job here.”
“excuse me?” 
yoongi hums absentmindedly. “i asked you to-“ 
“no i heard what you said, it’s absolutely ridiculous yoongi!” you cry and tear your hand from his, the deep set frown on your face growing into an ugly glare. the man simply sits back in his chair, confused. “you think just because i have your child inside of me, i’m going to do everything you say? quit my job? i worked hard to be here, i sacrificed days and hours for this position and i’m not going to leave my hard earned job because you have money and because you can get want you want.” 
he stands, pushing a hand through his dark hair and stepping towards you. you weren’t going to let this man intimidate you. “YN, i’m simply making a few suggestions that will make this pregnancy easier.” yoongi growls lowly, feeling the anger boil up inside of him. why couldn’t you see that he just wanted to help?
“christ, yoongi! why can’t you see that i have a mind of my own as well?” you mutter, the hot rage coursing through your veins becoming a muted frustration. anger isn’t good for the baby and you know yoongi only means well. defeated, you pick up your bag and nod over to the man before you. “i appreciate all the help you’ve given these last few months, but i’m not a doll like your other girls, yoongi, i’m human too.”
you mumble the last part, adding that you’ll take a few days off if it pleases him. as you leave the office, yoongi is left with the lingering feeling that he’s disappointed you yet again,  wanting more than anything to fix this. 
Tumblr media
“YN, sweetheart! YN...please wait!” 
your frown deepens and shoulders hunch over the kart at the sound of yoongi’s voice. if only you weren’t pregnant— maybe then could you run a little faster. the executive calls your name again, following after you as you turn the corner into the baby isle. all you wanted to do was shop, for your baby— undisturbed. 
rolling your shoulders, you push the kart at a faster pace and try to focus your attention on the adorable little baby grows with a range of soft pastels. “YN...” you cease at yoongi’s whining tone, biting your lip as you start to count to ten. “YN, please.” one, two, three—
“please-“
“what? what yoongi?” 
yoongi throws his hands up into the air in defence, blinking shortly. you sigh in defeat and stop the kart in front of the teething toys and give the executive a lazy once over— his fit is different to what you would typically see him in, aside from his gucci and dior fabric suits. today he dons a tight fitting black t-shirt and casual black jeans that hug his thighs deliciously. breathing in deeply through your nose, your eyes flicker back up to meet yoongi’s sheepish honey ones, you nod to him to continue. 
“i’m sorry,” he breathes hesitantly, debating whether or not he should reach out and touch you. “i’m sorry for making you feel like i was taking your career away from you. i know how much this job means to you and also how hard you worked for it...” the executive bites his lip and watches earnestly as you quirk you’re brow, cocking your hip as if to say ‘oh really, min yoongi?’. the man himself knows that you mean business and chooses his next words carefully. “what i’m trying to say, is that i was out of line. just because we’re having a baby together, doesn’t mean i have a right to dictate your life.” 
the brunette looks down, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. you hum happily and take a baby grow off of the shelf, smiling at the words embroidered into the soft white fabric. ‘daddy’s number one fan.’
“you can make it up to me by pushing around this kart,” you wink and dump the tiny clothing into the object itself. “it’s heavy.” 
yoongi smiles gratefully, lifting his head and gripping the kart. “anything for you, darling.” 
Tumblr media
seven months.
“so what kind of gender reveal are we doing? cake, balloons—ooooh! confetti!” 
eyes rolling, you  set the small box of collectible doohickeys on the smooth glass tables of yoongi’s fancy, four bedroom apartment. it was a place uptown with views of cotton candy sunrises, baby blues and pinks that swirled with light oranges just above vast greenery. yoongi had bought a year or two again with no use but now it was being made into a space for you, himself and the baby— right after you agreed to move in with him. 
yura is perched in the plush leather couch, fur blankets draped over the backs that you eye suspiciously— you’re sure that when the baby comes, they’re something that you’ll have to replace, in fear they’ll be stained with baby fluids. “YN...” she sings with her pen between her teeth, she’d been planning your baby shower since you’d been too wrapped up with OB appointments and settling in with yoongi.
as you blink, you pick up a small snow globe from one of your family vacations with seokjin— tilting your head with a sly smile. “you know there isn’t going to be a gender reveal,” you put the globe down. would go nice with the kitchen? you’d have to put it out of the little one’s reach, though. “not until the baby is born, yura.” 
“what’s happening to yura when the baby’s born?” 
“you guys are so lame.” the girl in question scoffs, kicking her feet in defeat as she gives you an exaggerated sigh. yura pokes an unsuspecting yoongi in the chest as he enters the room with one of the final boxes before; she skips out to help your brother and his boyfriend with the rest. soaring a glance, you notice that ‘kitchenware’ is scrawled across the brown cardboard in the executive’s messy chicken scratch— something about the man that you’ve come to adore over the last few months. yoongi had done many things for you and the baby, so you knew moving in with him would give him some sense of security— and it made you feel much better.
yoongi looks up at you, confused as you start to giggle— moving to help him unpack the pretty marbled dishes you’d picked out with him. “why are we the lame ones?” he says with a pout, whiny tone like music to your ears. 
“she’s still not over our decision to keep the baby’s gender a secret,” you raise your brows in a knowing look, reaching over and grabbing the executive’s hand sweetly. “she wanted to do a gender reveal.” 
“we still could,” yoongi teases you playfully, as he uses your intertwined hands to twirl you into his chest so that he could hug you from behind. you shake your head with a bubble of laughter at the dark haired man’s antics— only quieting down when his hands slip down to your bump. a comfortable silence sweeps over you both, nothing but the sounds of your anticipating breathing filling the little space between you. another beat of silence passes before you feel the light tremor of feet and hands from the bump. “there they are.” 
the pair of you spend the next few moments wrapped up in each other’s arms, waiting for your little treasure to kick and push at your tummy— but to your dismay, yoongi makes a quick departure after receiving a call from the board. for you, work had been slow and difficult as your pregnancy progressed whilst yoongi’s grew busier and busier as the season deadlines approached. you’d decided to take your leave, finding it harder to keep on your feet while your ankles begin to swell and your joints became sore— yoongi of course, was relieved. 
“you two are getting affectionate.” namjoon comments, sliding into the room after your boss has left. you roll your eyes and make a move to sit on the plush couch, your little one becoming too excited. 
the elder male quickly rushes over, taking your hand as he helps you to sit— you smile gratefully as thanks. “we’re just friends.” 
“friends who‘re having a baby together.” 
biting your lip, you pause your actions as an uneasy feeling spikes up within your chest. yoongi couldn’t possibly see you both as more than friends— he was in this for the baby and so were you. it didn’t matter that he sometimes kissed closer to your lips than normal or that he had a habit of making you blush. it didn’t matter that he called you sweet names, held your hand tight and was protective over you because mon yoongi wasn’t falling for you. was he?
or could it be, that you were falling for him?
namjoon’s brow creases with worry when your silence boarders on the edge of uncomfortable— making him take your hand in his, once more. “YN, are you okay? did i say something wrong-?” 
“n-no i’m just...i’m just scared, joon,” you whisper, throat drying at your sudden realisation. the whole world feels as if it’s about the slip away from under your feet, the words you’re about to say— foreign on your tongue. namjoon looks up at you, the fear in his whiskey eyes reflecting your own. “i’m scared.”
“of what, YN?” the latter mumbles, concerned. 
“of falling,” you say, voice barely above a whisper. “of falling for min yoongi.” 
Tumblr media
min yoongi had come to realise that parties were never really his thing. 
they were easier to enjoy when people were drunk off their minds and didn’t know what was up or what was down. but observing the gathering from the edge of the room— completely sober and nursing a glass of baby champ had shown min yoongi that he’d never really liked parties. 
there were too many loud noises— the squealing from your friend and chatter from excited guests— and too many people, bodies closely packed in a tight space. at least when he was drunk, he was too out of his mind to care, but he was going to be a father now and taking care of his little humans meant taking care of himself. 
after all, drinking is what brought him is little gift in the first place. 
the only thing that makes the night more tolerable is the bright smile that you have plastered on your face. the executive grins when his gaze finds yours, you give him the sweetest of beams before turning back to conversing with one of your childhood friends. yoongi loves the way you look tonight; you’d settled on blush pink dress— one from a collection you’d designed yourself. he remembers how hard you’d worked to finish the designs before taking your leave, so he was adamant that you would wear the dress, the first of its kind.  your hair frames your face perfectly, each curl falling perfectly into place— caressing your soft cheeks that are lightly dusted with a warm blush to compliment the shadows that paint your eyelids. 
“you’re drooling, hyung...” 
the dark haired male jumps at the smooth voice from behind him, a scowl replacing the loving smile that once tickled at his lips. yoongi spins on his heel, adjusting his tailored jacket as his driver, taehyung slips an arm around his shoulders. the two had known each other for longer than it might have seemed, the younger being one of the few people yoongi actually trusted. they’d met back in college, before yoongi had become a big hot shot, before he fell into the world of sex, alcohol and money.
they’d lost touch when yoongi moved from deagu to work in seoul, seeing taehyung working there as a driver had been a pleasant surprise. the royal blue haired boy hasn’t changed a bit, the only thing being that he’d started dating the printer boy, jimin— who the executive ended up promoting because he loved the two so much. they were a trio, a little circle of trust and yoongi’s home away from home. 
but that didn’t stop the executive from cursing out his long time friend. “what the fuck taehyung?” yoongi hisses, pushing the driver lightly. he gives a brilliant laugh in response, as bright and as colourful as his head full of  “do i look like some kind of fucking dog to you?” 
jimin appears on yoongi’s left, wrapping his own arm around the older’s shoulder and linking his hand with his lover. oh god, the terrible two. who knew what mischievous they would get up to when together. “you do look like a puppy in love,” the blonde comments, tapping yoongi’s nose with his small pinky. he’s only a little bit tipsy, probably because of the whisky yoongi had caught them sneaking in. “woof woof.” 
“if hyung was a dog, what breed would he be?” 
“probably a chihuahua, small but...deadly.”
yoongi sighs, gaze switching between the two lovers as they squabbled over dog breeds excitedly. one, two, three, four— “do you need something?” he asks the pair, praying to heavens that they don’t and that they’ll leave him alone. 
jimin giggles, the sound bubbling from between his lush lips. “we’re here to give you a pep talk.” 
“you should tell her how you feel,” taehyung mumbles, clinging onto yoongi. affectionate and drunk. “you love her, everyone can see it.” 
“no they can’t—“ yoongi protests, but it’s far too late. the intoxicated pair of lovers are already pushing him in your direction and he can feel his heart beating violently in his chest as he nears you. since when were you able to make him nervous? perhaps his long time friends were right, the executive had felt himself grow fond of you— almost like his world revolves around you. he was with you not just for his child but for something much greater than himself. yoongi rolls his shoulders, his fingers barely touching at your own as he does his best to grab your attention, but then you turn around— glittering eyes shining even brighter at you look to him, the wisps of a greeting painted on your pink lips. “YN... i—“
his thoughts race a million miles a minute, just staring down at you makes yoongi’s heart stop. you barely have time to greet each other, before a loud nasally voice cuts through the buzzing electricity between you. “ahhh, mr min! the man of the hour, i’ve been dying to meet you.” 
“mum,” you whine with a shy smile, linking your arms with yoongi in an affectionate manner. “play nice.” 
“am i ever anything but?” 
taking the time to look between the two women, he notices the endearing similarities between you and your mother. like the crinkles under your eyes when you grin and the little tilt of your head when you listen intently. he can’t help but wonder what little habits your child will pick up when they’re a little older, will they be more like him? or like you? yoongi hopes to the heavens that your baby turns out like you. 
the man is so lost in thought that he almost forgets to introduce himself. “yoongi is just fine ma’am.” he smiles brightly, holding out a hand for mrs kim to shake— kissing it sweetly when she does so. he can’t help but blush under the intent gaze of your mother, squeezing your arm with nerves as he brushes through the terrains of his dark locks sheepishly. 
truth be told, meeting your mother was the most daunting part of the evening for yoongi. you had painted a picture of regal woman, to yoongi, mrs kim with deepest eyes that were warm and soft— seemingly   yes, he had faced celebrities and big bad CEOs but this was the grandmother of his unborn child. the woman who had raised and brought you into the world— he needed to prove himself worthy, especially since he’d impregnated you outside of marriage. yoongi wanted to show your mother that he could take care of you. 
“what a charming young man, YN, darling,” mrs kim chuckles, batting her lashes up at the executive. yoongi only chuckles shyly, feeling his heart rate increase at the compliment. he was never good at taking those. “you never told me he was this attractive, you’ll make handsome children.” 
“mother!” 
“ah but mrs kim, i’m sure that if our child does turn out as handsome as you say— it’ll all be due to YN and you of course.” yoongi grins cheekily, ducking his head when you swat his shoulder playfully. the rose tint on your cheeks tells yoongi that his words have done their job in making you flustered and of course impressing your mother too. 
the woman in question gives the executive a quick wink. “ever the flatterer too, hm?” 
“yes ma’am.” 
the conversation lasts for a minute or so longer before you’re rushing off to stop a slightly intoxicated jimin from stripping on the snack table as yura and taehyung cheer him on from below. affectionately, you lean up and kiss yoongi on the cheek before hurrying off with the help of your brother— leaving him alone with the intimidating presence of mrs kim herself.
moments pass without a word and yoongi wishes that he had stolen the liquor from tae so it’d at least soothe the adrenaline coursing through his veins. “i believe you’ll make a great father, min yoongi,” your mother announces, eyes trained on the daughter that she raised. “the way this baby has come about may be unconventional...but seokjin tells me you’ve stepped up to the plate, that you’ve come a long way.” she pauses, taking a breath as if she’s evaluating her words. “i know that you’ll take care of them, my daughter and her baby but i fear you’re not being one hundred percent honest.”
“i’m not?” the executive questions, lips forming a pout of confusion. whilst he was glad that seokjin had spoken highly of him and that despite the circumstances, your mother supported you both— he feared that if he’d lost your mother’s approval, you would take his child and not look back. 
mrs. kim shakes her head fondly, a light chuckle filling the air between them. “oh don’t look so afraid child, i mean, you’re not being honest with yourself.” she chides, rubbing yoongi’s forearm as his brows furrow further. still confused, a question forms on his lips but the executive is silenced by another tsk from your mother. “you’re in love with my daughter, it’s clear as day and i‘m afraid that if you don’t tell her now or ever— she’ll grow fearsome herself, fail to commit and...” the woman takes a deep breath, casting a gaze over to you that yoongi can’t help but follow. “she needs someone like you to take care of her when she doesn’t want any help. i trust you to do that for me, min yoongi.” 
the dark haired male takes a deep breath through his nose, watching as the elder woman takes her leave in favour of helping you calm your friends. he knows in his heart that she’s right, he loves you. he loves everything about you. 
and there was no better time to tell you, than now. 
Tumblr media
the drive home is comfortable, quiet. yoongi steers with his eyes on the road and his hand intertwined with you over the console. he’s not watching you, but he knows that you’re counting the raindrops that slide down the tinted windows and merge with one another, you’ve told him that it was a habit you picked up as a child. 
the baby shower wrapped up just after eleven p.m, when you’d started to complain of sore feet and the baby begun kicking to their heart’s content. like the loving brother he was, seokjin offered to help clear up whilst joon packed a drunk, snogging jimin and taehyung into his own car to drop them home. you’d thanked them endlessly, only playing nice because yoongi had promised you a foot massage when you’d returned home. 
pulling into the driveway, yoongi turns off the ignition and lets the car fall into rest, the drifting hum of the car helping to steadying his nervous breathing. “we’re home,” he mumbles, more so to himself than you— biting at the skin of his lower lip. you’ve stopped counting the raindrops now, turning to face the man with a brow raised in confusion. 
“yoongi, is everything alright?” you ask, squeezing his hand tighter now, it feels weighty in your own— reassuring to hold like an enveloping warmth that touches your heart. even though the car is dark, you can still make out the lines of worry that crease in his forehead, he’s never usually this quiet, uncomfortably quiet. “please... you’re scaring me...”
“i’m in love with you.” he says after what seems like years of deafening silence, finally meeting your eyes with a steeling gaze. you gasp, jumping back in shock but yoongi doesn’t dare let your hand slip from his. you feared this, the day that he told you such a sweet little lie. because how could he ever love you? you were just a girl from an office party with nothing special about you. min yoongi didn’t care for you, is what your thoughts forced you to believe but your heart knew better. “and i...i know that you’re scared, i am too. but YN, i can promise you now, that i’ve never been so sure of this, of loving you than i have about anyone...”
yoongi takes both of your hands this time, dark, stormy eyes fluttering across your face earnestly. you know in your heart that you love him too, you’ve felt it for a while but he continues, giving you all the more reason to trust in his words. “you’re beautiful and kind, and these last few months i’ve realised that you’re more than i ever deserve,” he pauses, looking away shyly as he opens up to you. “and i love you, so much i-“
“just shut up and kiss me, min yoongi.” you whisper in response, cupping his cheeks and pulling him down for a sweet kiss. your lips meld together perfectly as your hands move into the oblivion sea of his hair, gripping the locks tightly while your tongue finds his— engaging in a battle of passion. memories flash behind your eyes of the night you spent with yoongi, the one that gave you your gift. his hands sneak down to your waist as you kiss him eagerly, pouring a million and one emotions into it. 
you don’t remember making it inside of the apartment, yoongi mumbling something about ‘not here’ in terms of taking you inside of the car. there’s a clash of tongue and teeth as you stumble up to your shared bedroom, pushing off clothes and letting out whimpers of one another’s names but when you reach the bed, rushed kisses become slow and steady, tender touches to your face and hips. “i want you,” yoongi says lowly, fingers tangling in your hair. “i want to take my time with you.” 
you nod slowly as he pecks your lips once before kissing a sweet trail down your body and to your ankles. yoongi silently pulls of each of your shoes, massaging your swollen ankles as he smooths over your skin. you let yoongi take off your jewellery and smooch at your wrists, let down your hair and finally— unzip your dress. instinctively, your arms wrap around yourself like a protective barrier, shielding your body from yoongi’s moonlit gaze. of course, you weren’t ashamed to be carrying life inside of you but your body was in no way what it was before. you had stretch marks from your growing bump and swollen breasts that started to lactate here and there— you weren’t ashamed just shy. 
“yoongi...i-“ you cant seem to find the words, gasping as the executive leans over you and pushes you down onto the bed. his slender fingers capture your wrists, gently pinning them above your head as his lips hover teasingly over your own. 
yoongi tilts his head, allowing the moonlight seeping through the curtains to illuminate his features— the slope of his nose and the dip of his cupid’s bow. the darkness in his whiskey eyes and the black flecks that paint them. he’s beautiful. “you’re beautiful,” he whispers, staring deep into your eyes. “you’re glowing, pregnant or not i still find you stunning. please don’t hide your beauty from me.” 
a small smile tugs at the curve of your lips as you nod silently, the man above you taking it as a sign to continue further. yoongi skilfully unclips your bra as his own lips find your neck, sucking on it diligently while your quiet whimpers fill the air like music to his ears. he litters your blank skin with shades of midnight blue and night sky purple as you arch your back into his chest but it’s not enough— you want to feel his skin against yours, the warmth of his body tangling with your own. 
“off,” you mumble, pushing at his shirt while his calloused hands rub circles into your bare hips. “take it off.” yoongi obliges, pulling away from you for just a brief second to strip off his button up— his suit jacket and tie having been thrown off as you stumbled into the house. his skin is milky and pale, only dotted with light patches of freckles and scars fading with adult hood. “you’re beautiful too.” you add, looking yoongi deep in the eye.
he shakes his head fondly, kissing you again but only briefly. “i love you,” he utters into the quiet night before moving down to peck your bump. “i love you too.” you wait a moment as your baby delivers a small kick, seemingly tired out for now and share a gummy smile with yoongi. from there, your lover makes quick work of your panties, pulling them off in one swift movement as he takes to spreading your legs. 
his touches are feather light, kisses like wise as the drift across your inner thighs and avoid where you need him most.  “please, please yoongi.” you chant his name like a mantra, his warm breath making you even more sensitive than before.
“what is it that you need sweetheart? tell me.” 
you chest heaves as yoongi smooths over your thighs, enjoying your responsiveness to him. “you, need you to touch me! god, please yoongi.” you whine, legs beginning to tremble with need. the executive only chuckles at the mention of his name, using his large hands to spread you open again, a single digit traces the outline of your heat, causing your hips to twitch up and follow the source of your pleasure. 
 “you’re so wet for me sweetheart and i haven’t even touched you yet,” yoongi coos, collecting your nectar with two fingers. he moans at the taste, leaning into your dripping heat with his tongue and swiping at the rest, making you whine and writhe in satisfaction. you had no idea why you were so sensitive and needy for his touch— blame it on the pregnancy hormones— it was almost as if yoongi had set alight a fire under your skin, scorching you with a hot desire as he spread your lower lips and tongue slipping past your wet hole.
fingers grip at his hair while you open up for him like a flower, hips rutting into his mouth as his plush lips sloppily kissed at your pulsing clit. “god, yoongi!” you cried, eyes rolling back as he slipped a digit past your entrance, curling it along side his tongue causing more of your hot slick to gush down your thighs, urging yoongi on while he moaned into your mess. the vibrations sent chills up your spine, making you arch your back and scream into the night, arousal spreading through your body and coursing through your veins. “please.” 
“please, what?” the man in question asked, pressing your hips down as he looked up at you, evidence of your arousal painting his cheeks and chin. “tell daddy so he can help his baby.” yoongi cooed, replacing his tongue with two fingers, the stretch becoming a satisfying burn as he prepared you for his cock. 
you writhed as the title slipped carelessly from between his lips, squeezing your tightness around his fingers as you struggled to keep your thighs apart. you were his baby and he was going to spoil you rotten. “wanna...wanna,” you fumble over your words as yoongi curls his fingers, pressing them into that spot that has you wriggling in the sheets—desperate for release. “wanna cum,” 
“oh baby, you can only cum when daddy’s filling you up, yeah?” he speaks softly, all the love in the world intertwined with his quiet syllables. yoongi lazily draws circles on your clit, pressing his forehead to yours as she whispers sweet praises against your lips— they don’t stop when he pulls his fingers from your swollen heat nor do the kisses that come as he sheds the remainder of his clothes and aligns his hardened cock at your entrance. 
you bite your lip harshly, eyes rolling with pleasure as yoongi’s hands find your own— his length pushing between your folds teasingly. you squeeze at your intertwined fingers, a sign that you’re ready to take him, that you don’t want to wait anymore. yoongi looks to you lovingly, lips hovering over your own, barely touching but saying every word and then some— you feel it, you see it that in this moment he loves you and for those to come, he loves you. 
with a silent nod and another squeeze of your hands, yoongi pushes past your entrance, nestling his cock within the heat of your soaked walls. together, your share a gasp— finally being united as one. this time feels like your first together, no drunken hook ups, just you and yoongi and all the love in the world, between you both. his warm breath fans over your face like an ocean breeze as he sets a rhythm with his hips, slow at first with easy rolls of his body against  yours— only speeding up with every octave that your moans rise in. 
“yoongi...feels so good,” you mumble breathlessly, freeing one hand from his and burying them deep in his oblivion hair. yoongi only smiles down at you in response, bucking his hips a little feverishly as he drags the tip of his cock against your velvet lined walls. you jolt with pleasure, beginning to grind your hips back, in wanton— finding your hand slipping down to cup the man’s cheeks, letting him peck your finger tips that rest near the corners of his mouth. “so...so good...” 
yoongi leans down, being mindful of the bump as he presses his chest to yours, your intertwined hands finding purchase in the silk of your sheets while he bottoms out inside of you. the room becomes filled with a vivid heat, the scent of passion twisting with the air leaving a lingering touch on your skin.  “yeah? you like that sweetheart?” his voice is a light whisper, sending shivers down your spine as you arch your back into him. “love seeing you like this, angel,” he praises too, nosing your cheek as you fall into another pitfall of pleasure— a symphony of your sweet moans playing on repeat. “so swollen and full, carrying my sweet baby. love how big you’ve gotten for me.” 
the silver words that slip from yoongi’s silver tongue have you throwing your head back, light perspiration licking at your skin as he takes the opportunity to ravish your neck once more. “got me so worked up, thinking bout those beautiful tits,“ his words start to slur as his free hand grips your breast squeezing them hard, so hard that you’re fearful they might start to leak. “can’t wait to taste that sweet milk, that you make for my baby. mine.” 
yoongi ends his sentence in a grunt, cock thrusting mercilessly into your weeping hole, as he takes you over and over. words barely form on your lips, drowned out by the sound of skin slapping on skin and the moans that urge each other on.  he drops his head to the junction between your neck and shoulder, hot breath tickling at your skin while you tug at his hair, his thick length pumping in and out of you, dragging you closer to the edge.
“yours, im all yours,” you whimper and clutch him closely as the tip of his cock brushes over that spot. tears spring in your eyes, yoongi’s hips rocking back and forth inside of you— the knot in your stomach becoming tighter and tighter. “i’m so close, please yoongi—daddy.” 
he draws himself from your neck, pressing his forehead to yours once more as he mimics your pants, chest heaving with yours as you both draw to a close. 
“cum with me sweetheart, i’ve got you...d-daddy’s got you—“ his breathing stutters, the feeling of you clenching around him becoming too much for him to bare as his thrusts become sloppy. “let me pump you full of my seed, give you another baby—“ 
“ohgod, yoongi!” 
he pants out the last part, desperate to bring you to release. you know that his words are impossible, but the steer you on nonetheless, a blinding light flashing behind your eyes as a wave of goosebumps rise across the planes of your skin. you stumble into your orgasm, releasing onto his cock and fall into yoongi’s arms, spasming as he whispers cotton candy words into your ears while he chases after his own high.
“fuck baby, you’re so good for me, my beautiful girl.” he stammers out, tripping over his words as he fills you up with the seed of his orgasm. with trembling arms, yoongi collapses to your side, lips bright red and swollen, glass milk skin bruised and bitten. he looks beautiful like this, hair slightly frazzled from your exploring fingers as his chest rises and falls. he’s extraordinary. the executive shuffles, pulling you into his chest and kissing into your hairline with a small smile to his face. “you’re staring.” 
“i love you-“ you blurt, mind cleaning from the post orgasmic haze. you know that the words have been said already, before you tumbled into the sheets with the man beside you— but this time it feels different, feels more real. you love min yoongi with all that you have, from this nose scrunch when he laughs, to the creases between his brows when he concentrates, everything about him is something that you love. 
“i know,” he whispers, bumping your nose with his in an eskimo kiss. 
you blink back, lacing your fingers. “no yoongi, i’m in love with you—“
“i know,” yoongi chuckles, taking your hand in his before brushing his lips against your knuckles sweetly. “and i hope to god that the heavens know how much i’m in love with you.” 
Tumblr media
nine months.
“strip.” 
he utters the command, simple— yoongi bends your will to suit him best. he loves having control over you, making you follow his every wish. you’re his little pet, and he’ll do with you as he pleases. shuffling, you pull off the his shirt that you wear— revealing that you’d gone bra less in favour for comfort. the executive let’s put a deep groan that has your nipples hardening just by the sound,  helpless whimper escaping your lips. 
“look at you baby, all swollen and leaking for me... daddy wishes he was there to punish you himself.” 
you pout heavily at his words, like you had when yoongi left two weeks into your third trimester for a three day business trip in the states. it was important, you knew that, he was finally closing the deal to debut The Red Label over there— he has big plans for the label and making you realise then, that your lover cared for the company more than you initially thought.  
“miss you, daddy,” you gasp, writhing under his gaze through the facetime camera— adjusting it so he could see your rising bump. “both of us do.” 
your third trimester was easier than expected, despite the aching feet and the constant desire to pee at the most inappropriate of times— the last few weeks of your pregnancy were on track to going well. your newfound boyfriend, yoongi, made sure to take care of you too, with sweet massages and passionate kisses, possessive touches to the waist and keeping your pregnancy hormones in check. 
ever since that night you couldn’t help but jump yoongi’s bones at any chance you got— not that he minded, he always said that being with you was like being together for the first time again. even if it was late nights before bed or five minutes before yoongi was due for a meeting, he still was tender with you, loving with you. he still loved you. 
your friends and family had instantly detected the shift in your relationship too, seokjin and namjoon giving your boyfriend the ‘you hurt my little sister and i’ll-“ talk. you know that they meant well, after all, who could imagine how far yoongi had come since the start of this all. he had begun your pregnancy as a disinterested asshole, who only cared for money or himself. he had no intent of bringing a child into the word but he really had stepped up since then, proven himself a worthy father to not just the baby, but yourself. 
“you look gorgeous, so round and full...” he whispers, tired eyes watching you through the screen. his milky skin reflects a warm orange hue from the hum of the hotel lights, his hair ruffled from the stresses of the day. you close your eyes, biting your lip as your boyfriend lets out an amused chuckle— shaking his head. “wanna fuck you good, keep you pregnant. love how you look carrying my baby.” 
“yoongi...”
“yes, sweetheart?” 
“please...”
your boyfriend tilts his head, running his tongue over the roof of his mouth before leaning back in his chair as if he’s deciding what to do with you next—you know that you’re at his mercy, even if you’re a thousand miles apart. “touch yourself for me...but don’t you dare cum until i say so.” the man before you tuts, grinning evilly. “start with your nipples, sweetheart, i know they’re sensitive.” 
you follow his words, keeping your eyes on his as you guide your fingers to your hardened buds— swirling them in circles with a quiet whimper, eliciting a similar sound from your lover abroad. “more...want more...” you gasp, feeling on edge from the stimulation. 
“go ahead angel, touch yourself like daddy would.”
following his voice, your finger tips drift across your skin with a feather light touch, nothing like yoongi’s— but it will do for now. slowly, you move your laptop onto the sheets, giving your lover a clear view of the flower you hide between your legs, watching him shiver at the sight of your glistening hole. with shaky breaths, you start to rub shy circles into your clit— drawing patterns and figures of eight just like yoongi would.  pleasure tingles at every tip and joint in your body, trickling through your veins as your wetness drips down your thighs, just from the thoughts of yoongi watching you. 
“eyes open for me sweetheart,” he reminds you, guiding you gently to push two fingers past your entrance. you thrash in the sheets, desperate for more, to touch what only yoongi could reach— your hips buck up involuntarily at the thought of his large hands spreading you apart, fingers curling as the walls of your cervix pulse hotly around him. “that’s a good girl, doing so well for me, hm?” yoongi praises you, leaning into the screen. 
“mhm, your good girl...” you respond breathlessly, pumping your fingers in and out of your pussy as you spasm and twitch with arousal. a beautiful mess is what yoongi would call it, your slick paints your thighs with a glossy essence— illuminating your skin as you curl your digits in search for that special spot. “god please please please!” you chant as yyour thighs shake with delight, the feeling only heightened by yoongi’s constant praise, your hips move desperately to catch up with your fingers that run at their own pace.
“slow down angel, don’t you wanna be good for daddy?”
you want to roll your eyes at your boyfriend, but knowing him— he’d only extended your punishment. “no,” you mumble, almost sternly, picking up the speed and curling your fingers, dragging them across your walls as you let out a high pitched squeal. “wanna cum.” 
yoongi pauses and that’s when you know that you have him wrapped around your finger. a few pleases here and there have him nodding in permission for you to cum. your whole body shakes with delectation while yoongi coaxed you through your orgasm— stars twinkling behind your eyes as your released splashed out and coats your fingers. 
“fuck baby, you did such a good job for me— put on such a pretty show for me...” the executive curses, shifting in discomfort. you can tell by the look on his face, parted lips and a crease between his brow, that he’s struggling to hold down his arousal. while left shaking and heavily pregnant, you some how manage to shift into a comfortable position— giving yoongi the puppy dog eyes. 
“did daddy cum too?” 
“no baby,” 
a beat of silence and a grin from you. “please daddy, wanna see you cum too...”
a broken moan escapees from the confines of yoongi’s cherry lips, making you hum in satisfaction from across the globe. within an instant, the position of your boyfriend’s camera has changed— tilted down so you can get a good view of his cock springing free from his tight grey joggers. yoongi fists his length, hissing at the sensitivity, he’s bond turned on at this point. his cock stands at full attention, bright red tip burning in desperation as clear precum oozes heavily from its centre. throwing his head back, he begins to pump his girth, thick and wide, which makes your mouth water at the thought of it filling you up and stretching you open again.
“cum for me, yoonie,” you whisper, he’s barely three or four strokes in— too pent up to wait any longer, you have no idea how long he’s been holding it for. yoongi cums then and there, chest heaving with his dark hair matted to his forehead. thick ropes of his hot seed coats his knuckles, a shade much paler than his own skin. 
you smile brightly when your lover comes to, busying yourself by pulling his shirt back over your head and inhaling its scent— firewood and pine, reminding you of him. yoongi smirks lazily as he uses a tissue to wipe up his mess before tilting the web cam up to his face for a better view, he chuckles deeply and shakes his head like before. “god, YN, the things you do to me,” he muses, rolling his eyes at your antics. 
you mirror his smile, pressing a kiss to the screen as if he was really there. “you love me.”
“i do, so much.” 
“and i love you, even more.”
Tumblr media
although yoongi was meant to be returning today, you hadn’t been expecting any guests. 
the jingle of keys in the lock captures you’re attention, the re-run of ‘real house wives’ not doing anything to interest you. you weren’t expecting your lover for another few hours but perhaps this was his way of apologising for leaving so suddenly. yoongi had seemed stressed this morning when you called after your OB appointment, showing more pictures from your scans with dr. jihyo park— he’d shown little excitement towards the life you’d created together, which was highly unusual for him.
nonetheless, you adjust yoongi’s sweater around you and wrap your arms around your baby bump protectively, moving from your comfortable position in the depths of your couch in search of your lover. 
what you don’t expect, is the click of high heels against your marble floor.
what you least expect is the woman paired with them.
anyone with a pair of working eyes, or even less would know how beautiful of a woman she was. her skin was golden, dipped in honey and kissed by the gods of the above— unblemished and untouched. she had sharp features, cat like eyes, the colour of molasses paired with thick lashes and eyeliner that could cut diamonds. obsidian black and curled locks tumbled carelessly down her shoulders, framing her face perfectly whilst her ruby red dress hugged the dips and curves of her body— matching the blood red painted onto her lips. 
she was stunning. 
the stranger, however, seems too comfortable in your home. she knows exactly where to hang her keys and to put her jacket— she opens a letter that you know must be addressed to yoongi and simply tosses it aside as she struts through your home like she owns the place. it’s not until you’re standing out in the open for her to see, that she stops her actions, tilting her head into the air as if it’ll answer the questions in her puzzled mind.  
“i wasn’t aware that minmin had hired new staff, i’m joohee.” she introduces herself, clear voice echoing across the hall. 
you frown, rubbing your arm at her words. “who’s minmin?” 
“your boss? min yoongi.” joohee answers confusedly as she approaches you, handing you her luggage expectantly. a pitiful smile crosses her plump, devil lips as she eyes your bump— making your skin crawl and coddle it protectively. “you’re pregnant? how far along are you? such a shame that minmin didn’t give you any time off. his values can be pretty off-“ 
you drop joohee’s bag as you listen to her blabber, her voice becoming patronising and sickly to your ears. she looks as if she’s about to have her way with you, tear into you like a lost little lamb but you won’t dare be disrespected in your own home. “listen lady,” you seethe, hating that you look like the pregnant angry lady. “i don’t know who you are, or what business you have with my boyfriend but i am not the help. now if you don’t mind, i’d like you to leave my home before i cal” security.” 
the women before you lets her lips part with shock, quickly adjusting herself as if she’d been a doll in repair. her midnight eyes look you up and down while a cruel smirk as she takes her sunglasses from her air and toys with them between her perfectly white teeth. 
“ah, i see, yoongi’s been out to play while i’ve been away. you’d think he’d be loyal to his wife— wouldn’t you?” 
“w-wife?” you stammer, heart plummeting in your chest. you hadn’t noticed the diamond ring nestled comfortably on her ring finger— as if it had been there the whole time. 
joohee smiles again, one that could be on the front cover of vogue. “three years and counting, darling, who could have guessed.” her words are like bullets to the chest, taking you down one by one. your heart burns with an unfamiliar sensation— heartache? betrayal? you can’t tell. everything seems foggy, all lies with smoke and mirrors. you had to have known at some point that it was too good to be true. “some water, darling?” 
you shake your head at joohee, not realising the hand that claws at your throat. panic and pain crawl through your chest and hide in the ridges of your throat as you struggle to find the words to face the devil dressed in red satin. “no... i just, i just need a moment—“ you whisper, fiery tears burning in your eyes and threatening to scorch at the apples of your cheeks.
“take all the time you need, dearest.” 
you move swiftly from there, running to the nursery and grabbing the hospital bag you’ll need for the baby’s delivery before heading to yourself and yoongi’s shared bedroom. you stare at the room with disgust and hatred, you’d shared too many loving moments with this man for it to be true. he lied to you, lied to her most probably. 
you realise now that you were just another pawn in the game of chess called min yoongi.
through broken sobs, you manage to pack enough of your clothes to last you until you have time to come back. and so with trembling hands— you dial the phone and listen to it ring once before it picks up. 
“hello?” 
“seokjin?” 
“yes, YN— what’s wrong? are you... are you crying?” 
“please...come pick me up...” 
there are no more words as the line goes dead, a little piece inside of you— dying as well. 
Tumblr media
yoongi had known something was off that night when he came home. a seventy-two hour stay in the states was more than exhausting— dealing with press and foreign interviewers who only wanted to hear about ‘american inspirations’ the debut collection. the executive had wanted to tell them proudly, that it had been you leading the design team, his YN but he stuck with his simple answers of gucci and dior to appease the crowd. all he wanted now, was to curl up with his darling girlfriend and their unborn child. 
except... something was off. 
the house had been dark when he came in, a new set of keys by the door and an unfamiliar suitcase. yoongi knew, if there was anything to go by, that you would have the hum of real house wives on and the smell of those salted kale chips he made you eat— wafting through the air. but instead, the sultry tones of old, familiar jazz oozed from his living room accompanied by the soft sounds of glass on glass and wine pouring. 
wine.
“where is she? you bitch.” yoongi never swore at a woman, his mother raised him better than that but he heated the way joohee leisured on his couch— the couch where he lay with you for countless nights— sipping at a bottle of red wine. “answer me!” 
joohee barely flinched at the raise in the dark haired male’s voice, simply choosing to pour another glass of the fruity liquid for the man himself. “she left minmin, who wouldn’t after finding out their little boy toy is married.” she teased, each word she spat like poison from were sweet lips. 
“divorced, joohee, fucking divorced.” he heaved. “what the fuck did you tell her?” 
“correction, divorcing and only what she needed to hear.” 
yoongi remembers how fast he’d moved across the room, slamming his fist down on the coffee table so hard that it had almost shattered the glasses. that time, joohee had jumped, never had she ever seen yoongi so mad, so angry. “get the fuck out, walk out of the door and out of my life. it’s what you’re fucking good at.” 
joohee left not a minute later, leaving yoongi alone in the dark of his home. your home. the home you were supposed to share with one another, build a life in. he hadn’t wanted that with joohee, not after she ruined him and broke what soul he had. you were the one to have brought min yoongi back to life, but now, he had lost you.
min yoongi hadn’t cried in a long time, but tonight would be the first since then. 
Tumblr media
“YN...he’s calling again.” 
you look up briefly from folding freshly washed baby blankets and grows, to stare down at the phone that sits between yourself and yura before going back to the task at hand. 
“ignore it.” 
yura sighs, hitting decline before resuming her own activities— munching on the snacks yoongi had packed in your baby bag. ever since that night, seokjin had made sure you were guarded by at least one of your friends or family members. since you’d moved back in with him, either he or joon would watch you throughout the night, holding you while you cried your heart out. seokjin swore that the stress wasn’t good for the baby and that he’d  kill min yoongi if he ever saw the ‘fucker again’ but you couldn’t help it, the man that you loved so deeply, the one who’s child you carry lied to you and tore your heart in two. 
how could anyone lie about something like that?
moments pass before the phone rings again and you quickly reach over to hang up once more. “you really should talk to him YN. not for your sake but for the baby’s..” yura mumbles after a while, sucking the salt from her fingers as if she’s worried you’ll burst out mad at her. “maybe it’s not what you think—“ 
“how can it not be? he had a wife yura, he’s married! there’s no explanation for that!” you almost yell, clutching one of the grows to your chest tightly as if it’ll protect your heart. 
“but maybe—“ 
“stop trying to defend him!” 
“i’m not!” 
“then shut up, shut up because you don’t know anything.” you add sternly as your bottom lip starts to wobble, you breathe heavily trying to calm yourself down. the slight twinge in your lower belly doesn’t distract you from the pain in your heart. “you don’t know what it’s like to fall for someone like this, to think you have it all and then—“
yura looks at you patiently, one of her greatest traits. she didn’t lose her temper with you or fall into screaming matches when your hormones got the best of you. she may have been slightly ticked at you, but she knew better than to show it. “the what?��� she comments, brow raising in interest. 
“nothing... i just, im sorry, i shouldn’t have yelled.” you bite your lip, putting down the small item of clothing and running a hand over your face. your roommate only shakes her head fondly, rubbing your shoulders, she knows this entire thing has been hard for you. you’d never planned to have a baby this early on in your life, you wanted big things and had major plans. 
and you gave it all up for yoongi. 
your friend smiles sadly, letting you go before heading to the doorway. “it’s okay, YN... i’ll give you some alone time.” 
she does just that, giving you room to breathe as a million thoughts and what ifs cross your mind. what if you’d never met yoongi? would you be the same person you are now, back then? would you want this? would you— a burning sensation spikes in your lower back, making you double over in pain, this hadn’t been like any pain you’d experienced before, nothing like the braxton hicks you’d been warned about. and then, there’s a light gush between your thighs— panic soaring in your chest. 
“y-yura-!” you gasp, steadying yourself on the nearest surface as the pain subsided unlike the fear and nerves that cloud your mind. “a-are you still there?” 
the girl scoffs playfully from the hallway, making herself known. “of course i am, i’m your babysitter remember? i wouldn’t actually leave you.” she mumbles, tone quietening as you whine with the next oncoming contraction. “YN...are you alright?” 
you squeeze your eyes shut, gripping the dresser so hard your knuckles turn white with the force. “yura... i think— i think my water just broke...”
“oh shit.” 
Tumblr media
this, this was pain. 
yura whispers praise into your hairline while nurses flurry in and out of your room— she’d called your brother not long ago who was on his way from his last shift at work. you didn’t want to be alone. “why, why did i go through with this?” you whine, hair plastered against your forehead with sweat. people are surrounding you, telling you to push and then not to, everything is too overwhelming and all you want is the baby out of you. 
everything that could possibly go wrong, was going wrong. an ambulance had been unable to pick you up from your brother’s home, the delivery plan having been registered to yoongi’s house— meaning that your roomate had to drive you all the way to hospital herself, getting lost on the way. now you were being wheeled through the hell hole, on the way for your delivery.
“because you wanted this baby and you wanted it him?” yura suggests, squeezing your hand tightly— only wincing when you squeeze it back with the start of a contraction. “would now be a bad time tell you that i called yoongi?” 
“you what?” you screech, barely having time to be mad as another wave of pain hits burns at your waist. god, did you even think this part through? you barely register the door opening, another presence instantly by your side. your body responds naturally , calming in response to the man that’s now beside you. 
yoongi grips hand, and if you weren’t in so much pain you would have torn away— your heartbeat ceasing in your but you know that you need him here. the time to talk will be later. “im sorry,” he mumbles quietly as they prepare you for the delivery room. “im sorry i did this to you, that i hurt you and i know that you don’t want me here right now, but im not going anywhere. not when you need me.” 
curling in on yourself at the student wave on pain, you take a chance and stare up into his eyes— searching for the truth, for an answer. “okay,” you breathe, unsure of what you’ve uncovered behind yoongi’s dark eyes. “okay, lets do this.” 
the executive nods at the nurses to make a move for the private delivery rooms he’d booked earlier on in your pregnancy. he squeezes your hand with a promise to yura that he’d take care of you, while you brought new life into the world. 
Tumblr media
“she’s waiting for you, y’know.” 
yoongi doesn’t dare to look up, choosing to focus on the scuff on his shoes as a distraction from the conversation that is to come. it’s been hours, three or four, since the delivery— the birth of his child smooth sailing from the moment he took your hand but through all the screaming and cursing at him, yoongi couldn’t help but think of what he had lost. a family, a life with you. 
but now, your room was packed with the family you had built before him, namjoon cradling you’re infant in his arms as yura cooed away— playing with tiny fingers. the executive didn’t feel like he belonged, like he didn’t deserve to be in there with you. 
seokjin clears his throat with a roll of his shoulders before taking a seat next to the latter. as much as your brother despised yoongi, he knew in his heart that you were meant to be together. he’d seen you both grow from cold, isolated human beings into the warmth that a child needed to be in the world. seokjin would do this for you. for you and the baby. 
“look,” the elder starts, elbows on his knees to support himself as he rubs his hands together, ordering over his next choice of words. “i never liked you, i knew that you’d break her somehow—“ yoongi scoffs, cutting the other kim sibling off, as the words nick his heart. “— but i also know that she gave a lot up for you because she loves you. that mother in there, YN, is going to need all the help she can get and christ be damned that i’m going to give it to her but that baby... that baby is going to need a father. so either you step up and prove to her that you’re still in this or you take your leave now.” seokjin warns, this time— sparing a dark glare to a now intimidated min yoongi. “because the last thing they now need, is another let down.” 
the executive blinks, taking a moment to ponder your brother’s words. “i understand, thank you.” 
seokjin nods, moving into your room to round up your family— giving yoongi the space he needs to explain himself to you. when he enters, you have the baby swaddled in your arms with a look that says it all. that your entire world is right here with you. a look that makes yoongi fall in love with you all over again. 
“he’s beautiful,” you whisper, having heard the male come in— sparing him a short glance before looking back down at your baby, afraid that if you look away for too long, he’ll disappear. “don’t you think?”
the dark haired man can’t help but nod, approaching you slowly to admire his son— a small little thing with beautiful eyes to match your own and a head full of curls, just as dark as yoongi’s. “we made a beautiful little thing.” he comments, leaning down to brush his thumb over little min’s cheek. yoongi looks up, not realising how you watch him with tenderness, this was how it was supposed to be. “YN...i-“
“yoongi.” you breathe, turning back to focus on your baby. 
“i’m sorry, i should have told you— about joohee— about my marriage with her, which is over by the way...” yoongi hates how you flinch at the mention of his ex, reaching out to grab your hand. he breathes a sigh of relief when you don’t pull away like he expected you too. “we’re getting a divorce.” 
you gasp, all of your emotions flying at you at once. joohee had failed to mention that fact to you, something you might have heard if you’d heard yoongi out. “but she said—“ 
“i was with her a long time ago, back when i was working in daegu and she changed. the industry changed and she did too. joohee became manipulative and rude and—“ the executive closes his eyes, taking a moment to reflect. he’d never opened up about this before, but he needed you to understand...maybe forgive him. he needed to be in his child’s life. “and we weren’t working anymore, giving each other what we needed. i wanted white pickett fences, a dog, a family but she wanted all the money in the world and i couldn’t give her that.” he breathes, and you squeeze his hand. “but i met you at that party where i felt so free,”
his words come out as jumbled, becoming a ramble causing you to shake your head and grip the man’s wrist tighter. “yoongi.” 
“and then this happened and  i knew that i wanted all of that with you and our son and i’m so sorry that i put you through all of that pain, for not telling you—“
“min yoongi—“
“and i just miss you so much that it hurts, i want to be with you...”
“god min yoongi just shut up and kiss me!” you repeat your words from early on, using the hand that held his to pull him closer, pressing his lips against yours in a forgiving kiss. you pour all of your words and emotions into the movement of your lips against his, your love, your pain, your passion. you love him, you do— with all your heart and soul, the pair of you being mindful of the baby between you as you hold each other near and dear. “i-i love you,” you stammer, pressing your forehead against his. yoongi smiles, lips hovering over your own, he’s about to lean in for another kiss when your little boy gurgles between you. “and i love you too baby.” 
“does he have a name yet?” 
“i was waiting for you...”
yoongi smiles, letting your baby boy wrap his tiny fingers around his own. your body lights up with joy, if someone had told you— nine months ago, that you would end up with the worlds most beautiful baby boy, a man that you loved and a family that supported you... you would have laughed but now you’ve seen, that sometimes life has unexpected twists, good and bad. 
but luckily for you, you’d had a good one. “joonwoo,” your lover hums, kissing the top of your babies head before giving you the very same kiss. “that should be his name.” 
“joonwoo, meaning protection,” you mumble in a wordless agreement, observing your family. joonwoo had been a name you picked out with yoongi one night during the early stages of your pregnancy—you were surprised that he’d even remembered.  “it’s perfect.” yoongi would have your white pickett fences, your dog and your family home but for now, you would enjoy the moment— enjoy the time with your boys and wait for what the future would hold. 
you couldn’t wait to see where you’d be in another nine months from now. 
Tumblr media
“ahaha! look, they’re kissing! what did i tell you guys? thats twenty bucks… each!” taehyung exclaims happily, removing his face from the glass as he watches the happy family through it. jimin only rolls his eyes from behind his lover, arms aching slightly from the abundance of gifts he holds in them. 
yura rolls her shoulders, having half a mind to shove the blue haired male over but she knows you’d give her an earful if she did. “fuck you,” she groans as she passes over the cash.
“i do that already!” jimin chirps from behind. 
that’s when seokjin sweeps in, taking the money from taehyung with a happy smile. much to the disdain of the latter. “but i called it! he’s a boy.” the elder smirks, counting the bills. taehyung pouts in response, clinging to his boyfriend who only rolls his eyes at the group’s antics. 
“but y’all are forgetting, the most important thing...” namjoon adds, taking the money from seokjin and smirking smugly at the shocked faces he receives. “i won the bet cus they’re getting married.”  the brunette reveals in a sing song tone, pulling the ring box that yoongi entrusted him with. namjoon only chuckles as the group descends into chaos.
this baby was in for one hell of a family.
Tumblr media
⇢ author’s note(s): thank you all so much for reading!! please let me know what you think and have a wonderful day or night <3
4K notes · View notes
script-nef · 3 years
Text
Presents (and other things)
Category: fluff
2k words; Shopping date [3/6]
Tumblr media
← Previous chapter | Masterlist
Tumblr media
Out of everyone in the whole world, the person you love most in the world is Nanami Kento, your brother. He was the one who saved you from the cursed spirit that haunted you and took your parents’ lives. He was the one who took you in so that you wouldn’t be put in the system since you were still a minor. He made sure every day that you were safe and healthy even if he was injured or exhausted after a fight.
That's why in the weeks nearing his birthday, you made sure that he would have a relaxing time. He said you didn’t have to and he’d rather have you not fret over him, but that is unacceptable. He needs to have a good birthday. If you could, you would make the whole month just about him. But the last time you tried that he sat you down for a long, scolding lecture about how it’s unnecessary. So that’s out of the option.
Right now, just a few days shy of his actual birthday, you have a problem. Because you were buried in work and have a terrible memory.
His present.
You forgot to buy a present. 
“I forgot to buy a present! Why am I so dumb… Why am I like this, Gojou? It’s literally one of the most important things with birthdays and I forgot it. Because I’m an idiot. I wish the ground would swallow me up… I deserve it…” Thuds reverberate through the room as your head makes contact with the table. Repeatedly. Hard.
Wallowing in self-hate is great but your brain starts spitting out all viable present options. 
Shopping for Ken-chan is hard because he’s not materialistic in the least. He also doesn’t have a lot of hobbies. “I don’t need presents.” is a regular phrase every time his birthday or holidays come up, but then he gives presents to you and you end up feeling worse. This is all while your brain is getting thrown around. 
A hand comes between your forehead and the desk, gently bringing it up. Gojou has a small pout as his cold fingers try to soothe the burning sensation. 
“You still have a couple of days left! Don’t bang your head against the table, your brain doesn’t work enough as it is.” He easily moves out away from your slap. But returns in time to stop your head from falling again.
“I should have remembered this weeks ago. There’s no use trying to make me feel better, Gojou. I’m a terrible sister. I deserve this pain.” His fingers poke against your cheeks and he smooshes and stretches them. It’s uncomfortable but you let him.
“I haven’t bought a present either.”
“You’ve never given him a present.”
“This is the year to start! I have to get on his good side!” That’s weird since he never cared about what Ken-chan thought of him.
 “Why?”
“We can shop together!” Classic ignoring. His face comes to level with yours. “Let’s go to Shinjuku, I’m sure there are things even Nanami will like. Also, I found a new sweets shop.” You stare at him. “But I will focus on the present for today! C’mon, I can fly us there. You’ve never flown before, right? I think it’ll help.”
Tumblr media
For some inexplicable reason, floating in mid-air with nothing to save you other than Gojou is amazing. Adrenaline pumps through your veins at the thought of crashing down to Earth if Gojou lets go. You know he won’t though. 
The air is chilly up here and there’s constant wind makes your hair whip everywhere, getting in your mouth and eyes. It doesn’t dampen your mood.
Your arms tighten around Gojou’s neck, watching the city blink with life way underneath your feet. Well, his feet, since you’re bunched up in his embrace. 
“This is so cool! Do you do this every day?”
“Yup.” He pops the p and slowly walks closer to your destination. The world looks like a child’s playhouse. 
“No wonder you’re constantly in an amazing mood! I would do this every time I’m feeling down!” Gojou’s chuckle reverberates through his chest and into your body. 
“I can take you out again when you’re sad.” A buzz takes over your body at the thought sparkles come to life in your wide eyes.
“You would do that for me?” Gojou is an incredibly important asset and therefore also very busy, needing to take care of special-grade curses that others can’t while also teaching and looking after his three students. He couldn’t be at your beck and call, you can’t ask that from him. But the gentle smile he gives is so warm and sure, assuring you that his words are true.
“Of course I would. Any day.” His grip around your body tightens.
Something weird fuzzes in your chest. It’s not uncomfortable or bad but… unique. And foreign. You got a good report back from your physical evaluation last month so it’s not something physical. Questions about what the cause could be takes over your mind but the sudden sensation of zero gravity makes all of them fly out the window. Burying your face into Gojou’s neck, you prepare for the worst.
“And we have arrived! M’lady.” Chipper as ever, Gojou’s feet touch the ground with a light plop and he lets you down gently. You look at him in confusion until realisation kicks in. And you kick him.
“Don’t do that! I think my heart stopped!” He cackles at that, finishing with a “Won’t do it next time.” If there is a next time. The probability is reduced significantly because of what he just did. 
Taking your hand in his, he escorts you down the stairs from the rooftop and into a department store. The people who couldn’t see mere moments ago high up in the sky.
As expected, it’s loud and crowded. There are hundreds, maybe thousands of people shuffling about and sweeping everyone to move even if they wanted to. It’s fortunate that Gojou has a firm grip on your hand because otherwise you’d be completely lost. Still, it’s nice to be buried in the commotion of everyday lives. It helps you forget about the whole war that’s looming over everyone.
“Any ideas on what to get?” The question you’ve been asking yourself for the past hour or so is echoed by Gojou. “We have all the time in the world, so don’t worry. I’ll keep you company for as long as you want.” 
Tumblr media
Blisters form on the back of your feet thanks to the amount of times you walked around the huge place. Gojou bought you bandaids even though you said Shouko can fix you up. It hurts a lot less thanks to that. Finding a present is still a challenge. Every time you think you have one, your brain comes up with a rebuttal for why Ken-chan won’t like it. Two hours and nothing to show for it, you’re on the verge of collapse. Even a quick snack break didn’t help.
Gojou sets you down on a bench, letting your head roll on the backrest. The sight of thousands of coats and jackets running around upside down makes you giggle. Maybe the stress is finally getting to your head. The mantra of “I’m a terrible sister” tries to sneak in and wreak havoc. You’re just about to let it when the upside-down brand of a designer clothing shop catches your attention. 
“Gojou.”
“Yup?” His head comes into view as he copies your posture. It must look really weird to passersby but you don’t care at all. “Got an idea?” You point to the brand. Or at least you think you do. The lack of blood in your brain is making everything dizzy. “Clothes?”
“I wanna buy him a good suit.” Standing up, swaying a little from the sudden oxygen influx, you try to drag him towards the shop. He tries to make your attempt harder by using his weight and height, but a firm glare makes him concede.
“I thought he said he doesn’t want suits.” Oh yeah, you told him that when it was rejected. Ken-chan did say that, years ago, when you bought him one for your first present. While incredibly appreciated, he reasoned that there is a high chance of it being ruined since he has to fight in them. And this was around the time when you started getting paid. It was his way of saying that you should invest it in something more durable and preferably for yourself. How does Gojou remember this when it was just a fleeting complaint that you barely remember?
“He said it’s because there’s no point in spending so much money on something that might be damaged so quickly. But I’m going to buy it for a different reason.”
Collections of suits, varied by colour and pattern, line the huge shop. Skimming over a lot of them, especially ones with questionable designs, you turn to the monochromatic area. Simple is best when it comes to Ken-chan’s taste. Shuffling through the shades, you contemplate between either beige or blue.
“What’s the reason?” Gojou’s voice calls from the change room. You wonder when he got there. 
“For him to wear it if he goes back to work in an office after the war has ended. Or just when he goes out, without the worry of getting attacked and ruined. It’ll be like a promise! That he’ll do his best to survive the war to wear it.” 
Gojou is silent in response. It drags out and now you’re sort of embarrassed about what you said. Your partner loves taking advantage of others’ sappy moments, teasing them mercilessly over it. That little speech is basically perfect ammunition against you. You expect his high voice to make fun of you.
What you don’t expect is for him to pat your head, slowly and softly, like he won’t ever get to do it again.
“Nanami must have used all his luck when he became your guardian.” Voice low, bringing shivers down your body, he cards his fingers through your hair. Like he’s combing them. Seconds tick by and it feels sort of nice, telling you to relax, but your body’s on high alert for some reason.
“I think he’d like the blue one. Since he already has a brown suit, beige is too close.” A black suit adorns his body when he comes into view. Even the shirt is black. It fits him perfectly and he looks really good in it, courtesy of a good body proportion. He could possibly pull off the hideous suits you elected to shy away from at the front of the display. You clear your throat.
“Wow, you look really good in that.” His hands smooth down the creases on the jacket, preening at your compliment. “You should buy that. Wear it to dates or whatever. Ladies will fall to your feet if you show up with that.” Holding up two blue suits, your eyes scrutinize them and you try to imagine which shade will look better on your brother.
“Ladies will fall to my feet? Really?” Amusement tinges his words. The left one looks better.
“Yeah, probably. Girls love guys in suits. Well at least, I do. If they wear the right one for them, it’s really hot. Left one is better, right?” He gives a nod, a wide grin playing on his face. “Alright, this one then. Are you buying the suit?”
“Yeah. I think it’ll be put to good use.”
The checkout is quick, and it’s night when you step out. 
“You wanna go back by flying? We can try doing the Howl thing.” That’s really tempting, being able to reenact one of the most iconic scenes in the movie. But not today. 
“No, I prefer being in your arms.” Gojou stares at you with such intensity that you can feel it even with the blindfold. Then he immediately barks out a laugh, one so loud that people nearby flinch at the sudden noise. You flinch at the sudden noise.
“Ah… You really keep me on my toes, you know.” Before you can ask what that means, he takes your hand again and starts walking to the stairs. His steps are faster than usual.
Tumblr media
Next chapter →
264 notes · View notes
yespolkadotkitty · 3 years
Note
I’ll Be by Edwin McCain came on the other day and instantly got me into my Zach feels. Something about it was so him - the mood, the 90s, the flannel. The line “rain falls angry on the tin roof as we lie awake in my bed” in particular sticks with me. If you have time, can I get a little nugget of Zach? Fluff or smut, or fluff with a wee kernel or smut? I love your writing.
Right so as discussed you didn’t ask for a multichapter fic but as I’ve got 4 chapters so far  LET’S DO THIS
Tumblr media
So many shoutouts for this so here goes:
THANKYOU @kindablackenedsuperhero for this STUNNING BANNER.
THANKYOU @thestrawberry-thief for US library advice
THANKYOU @heatherbel for the beta and UK library advice
THANKYOU @knittingqueen13 for the encouragement
THANKYOU @pedropascallion  for the library clerk advice!
THANKYOU @disgruntledspacedad and @alienprincesspoop for screaming with me about this fic.
Chapter One
Warnings: Scenes of assault, attempted sexual assault  ~ Words: 1380
Pairing: Zach Wellison x OFC Martha Song
Walk with your keys in your hand and keep a key between each finger.
Watch your shadows and reflections - a split second’s notice is better than none.
If they take you and put you in the trunk, kick out the headlights.
These are all things girls are taught from a young age. Things I knew, almost unconsciously. Things that were smart.
But did knowing these things stop me from taking a shortcut through the park after the sun had set?
No, they did not.
I had my hand in my pocket, around the keys. I did not have headphones on - needed to hear if someone was approaching.
Usually, I did all the safe things at night. Walked in the road if it was appropriate, so someone would have to come out from the pavements and buildings to grab me. Stuck to well lit areas.
But, well, I was tired, and hungry for the Chinese takeout leftovers in my fridge, could already taste the sticky pork ribs in my mind, and I took the lazy, unsafe shortcut.
I’m sure the media would have blamed me for what happened next.
I heard them before I saw them. I turned slightly. Two guys, one wearing a beanie, another with his hood up.
It wasn’t even seven pm, but in January the sun set earlier, and darkness had descended, filling up all the corners that daylight usually illuminated.
I quickened my pace. I’m sure they’re just coming off shift.
“Hey, babe,” one of them called.
I glanced around. No one else in the vicinity, and the park spread flat enough for me to see. A single streetlight ahead beckoned and I headed for it, the bag of books from work on my back slowing me down.
I thought about ditching it, but: books. I value books more than anything. I couldn’t sacrifice them even for my own benefit.
“Not gonna stop and talk?” the other one called.
They’re just cat-callers, nothing to worry about.
It was just shy of seven in the evening - where the fuck was everyone? LA should have been busy, was always bustling, but I had somehow chosen the one time where this section of the popular park was empty.
“Come on baby, spare a little sugar?” the first one called. Their steps got closer. The second one was snickering and I felt the little mouse of fear skitter down my spine.
I clenched my keys tighter. Shouldn’t have taken the shortcut.
The streetlight got closer, and I watched it, saw the first guy’s shadow with a hair’s breadth of notice. I spun as he reached me, the keys poking out between my fingers, but I was scared and all my punch did was piss him off.
“Pretty girl,” he half wheezed as he grabbed for me. “Don’t pretend you don’t want it.”
I struggled. Under the streetlamp I caught a glimpse of the first guy’s face, straggly mousy brown beard, cold eyes. The pit of my stomach fell.
“Let me.” Guy two was at my back, hands on my waist. He smelled of alcohol and something like old food, and bile rose up in my throat. “Loosen up, baby, we only wanna make you feel good.”
I tried to shout, but the noise died on my tongue. Fear had clutched itself around my body and the muscles weren’t responding. My keys fell from my fist.
Help, I thought. My tongue stuck to the roof of my mouth as the first guy slid his hand down my body.
No, no, no.
Then suddenly a rush of adrenaline hit my veins - come on, what would Katniss Everdeen do? - and I shoved my knee up into guy one’s groin. Not as hard as I wanted to, but he cried out, a litany of swear words falling from his lips. I kicked out, but guy two was stronger, and had an arm around my throat before I could move.
“Come on now. Don’t be like that,” he cajoled, his sour breath licking at my cheek.
By then guy one had recovered, his face caught in a snarl, white skin pasty under the streetlight. I felt like I was in a sort of backwards ballet, a dystopian dance where there was no way I could make the right moves.
“Hey, assholes.”
The new voice, deep, with a bit of Texas drawl, made me turn. 
A man, mostly in shadow, a large duffel bag by his feet, wielded what looked like a big section of industrial metal pipe.
Guy two huffed out a laugh. “Oh look, it’s the little soldier boy and he brought a new toy with him.”
“Let her go, man,” the stranger called out, taking a step closer.
Guy one had recovered from my knee to his dick. “Or you’ll do what?” He grabbed for me again, but he was distracted by my would-be rescuer, so I took the opportunity to knee him again, but this time, like I meant it, like my life depended on it.
He buckled, and the release meant I could drive my elbow back into guy two’s kidneys. He was stronger, through, and he tightened his arm around my throat. I grabbed for his wrist, scrabbling, barely noticing the stranger moving out of my sight.
“Duck!” He yelled, and I summoned all my strength to yank my head down.
In a moment, a loud thunk confirmed my suspicions, the sound of metal on flesh and bone, and guy two toppled like a tree.
Breathless, I turned to scoop up my keys, and stared at my knight in - dirty jeans. He was panting, his arms still holding the pipe up.
“You okay?” he asked, and I saw him clearly under the streetlamp, the glow picking out the gold in his brown-sugar hair. A patchy beard, more stubble than anything, hugged his well defined jaw. His eyes were soft, kind, the deep brown of hot cocoa.
“I am thanks to you.”
Below him, guy one writhed on the floor and, feeling too angry to think, I stomped on the part of him closest to me, his hand.
He cried out and I couldn’t have cared less.
“You wanna call the cops?” the stranger asked, but his tone was wary. As if I might have been just as likely to call the law about him as the attackers.
I thought it over. I’d likely be raked over the coals for having the audacity to walk alone at night (as if anytime after sundown could be counted as night) and my attackers would get a wrist slap. If that.
“Nah.” But I stomped on guy one’s wrist again for good measure.
He whined.
“C’mon,” Brown Eyes said. “I’ll walk you to the edge of the park.” He set the pipe on his shoulder and crossed over to the waiting duffle bag. It was the size of his torso. I took in his weathered, unshaven appearance, and wondered if the canvas fabric contained his every worldly possession.
I checked behind me, but the stranger was quick to reassure. “They won’t be back for a couple days.”
“You’ve… seen them before?”
He ducked his head, and in the glow from a nearby streetlamp I saw a faint flush of rose on his cheeks. “I’m... here a lot.”
He’s homeless. But of course I didn’t say it out loud.
We reached the edge of the park. People milled about, some queueing outside a deli popular for its pizza sold by the cheesy, greasy slice.
I didn’t miss the way the stranger’s head jerked up towards the scent of pizza.
How long since he’d eaten?
“Want some pizza?” I asked.
Something unreadable passed over his face. “I’m not a charity case.”
“Oh, but I am?”
His head whipped around. “What?”
“Did you come to my defence just now because you felt sorry for me? Oh look, there’s a woman of colour being attacked, gosh I feel sorry for her-”
“No, of course not, what the-” then he huffed out a laugh. “Touchė.”
“It’s just pizza. And a thank-you. I’m Martha.” I held out a hand.
He looked down at my outstretched palm for a second, as if surprised that I wanted to touch him. Then he shook my hand, his own large, warm, callused. “Zach.”
***********
Tagging: @thegreenkid @reluctantlyresponsibleadult @littlemissthistle @havenforafrazzledmind @myheart-pedro @john-in-the-sky-with-paul @idreamofboobear @rae-gar-targaryen @miulola @abuttoncalledsmalls @buttercup-bee @strangelittlenobody @qseomilk @jazzelsaur @songsformonkeys @mourningbirds1 @pajamasecrets @myoxisbroken @just-the-hiddles @skdubbs @nelba @badassbaker @nelba @f0rever15elf @synystersilenceinblacknwhite @mylittlelonelyappreciation @theravenreads @filthybookworm @aeryntheofficial @toomanystoriessolittletime @lannister-slings-and-arrows (Zach Pit) and @absurdthirst might like this <3
please ask to be added or released from the tags!!
181 notes · View notes
wiypt-writes · 3 years
Text
Too Loose And You’ll Lose It
Tumblr media
Ch8: Same Old, Brand New You Co-Written with @icanfeelastormbrewing​
Summary: Jake and Stella spend a bit of time together at home, rekindling their same old, brand new romance.
 Pairing: Jake Jensen x OFC Stella Stevenson
Warnings: Bad language, Smut (NSFW, 18+) Word Count: 6.5k ish
Disclaimer: This is a pure work of fiction and classified as 18+. Please respect this and do not read if you are underage. We do not own any characters in this series bar Stella Stevenson and the other OCs. By reading beyond this point you understand and accept the terms of this disclaimer.
A/N: So enjoy this fluffy smutty chapter as from the next one, shit starts getting real...
TLAYLI Masterlist // Main Masterlist
Chapter 7 Part 3
Tumblr media
Jake woke a few hours later, his face buried in Stella’s hair, one arm draped over her waist, the other was beneath her, laying just below the pillow. He shifted slightly, before he sighed a little at the pressure in his bladder telling him he needed to pee. As gently and as quietly as he could, he untangled himself from Stella, who was sleeping soundly and turned, swinging his legs off the side of her bed.
The clock on the dresser was telling him it was only five minutes to midnight, but all things considered they had gone to bed fairly early, both of them wiped out after an emotionally and physically charged few days, or weeks even, since Pooch’s wedding. He cracked his neck, rolling it across his shoulders as he padded into the bathroom, yawning. Once he’d sorted himself out, he washed his hands and ran them through his messed up hair, scratching at his bare chest, before he made his way to the stairs. He headed down, blinking himself awake as he went. He couldn’t see particularly well without his glasses which lay on the bedside table, but it wasn’t like it mattered all things considered. He knew his way around the Stevenson house with his eyes closed. However, as he reached the bottom he immediately noticed the sliver of light coming from the kitchen meaning that someone was in there, and given that Stella was in bed, it could only be her mom.
Unless they’d been broken into. But then, what kind of burglar turns on the lights?
Jake opened the door and peered in. Sure enough, Jules looked up at him from where she had just finished folding some ironing and she smiled.
“Hey, Jake. Everything okay?”
“Yeah, just wanted to grab a drink.” He nodded. “That okay?”
“Course it is. In fact, I was just about to make myself a camomile tea before I headed up to bed. Do you want one?”
Jake could have quite happily grabbed a bottle of water, he wasn’t all that bothered about the tea, but something on Jules’ face as she waited for his answer told him to take her up on her offer. So he did with a thanks, and she then nodded to a smaller piles of clothes on the table. Jensen noticed that in true mom form, she had indeed washed and dried their soaking clothes from before.
“Put your T-shirt on.”
“Me being topless in your kitchen making you nervous, Jules?” He grinned as he reached for it and she scoffed, folding away the ironing board.
“The pair of you came back soaked before, I don’t want you catching a chill.”
With a smile Jake pulled it over his head, the familiar smell of Stella’s laundry detergent hitting his senses. It was one she used herself, she’d never changed it, not once, always saying it reminded her of home.
The kitchen fell silent as Jules boiled the kettle and made them the tea, before she returned to the table and placed one down in front of him.
“Thanks.” He smiled at her as she sat in the chair opposite him. He yawned a little before he took a sip of his drink.
“Am I keeping you up, sweetheart?” Jules asked and Jensen shook his head.
“No, it’s just been a long few weeks that’s all.”
“Yeah, I know.” Jules looked at him. “Stella’s been exhausted.” She took a sip of her drink, her eyes not leaving him. “And upset.”
Jake sighed, “I know.”
Jules studied him again for a moment before she leaned back in her chair. “Suppose it doesn’t matter, it’s done with for now but, are you sure the pair of you know what you’re doing?”
Jake frowned a little. “In what way?”
“Well, I mean she was with Evan for six months,” Jules held her hand up to stop Jensen as he was about to cut in, “she might not have loved him, yes, I heard all about that, but she was fond of him. To be honest we all were and I certainly don’t approve of her cheating on him with you in Mexico.” She looked at him, her eyebrows raised and Jake felt his cheeks flushing with heat. “You should know by now, Jacob, there are no secrets between me and my girls, well, not many that is.”
“I’m not sorry about that night.” Jensen shook his head. “I mean, I’m sorry it upset Stella as much as it did and I’m not particularly proud of my behaviour, any of it over the last few twelve months or so if I’m honest but…”
“What’s done is done. I guess I’m just a little worried that she’s finished it with him and barely a fortnight later the pair of you are back together.”
“I know how it looks, Jules. Honestly I do. And I’m not stupid enough to think that things can just go back to how they were. We got a lot to talk about, a lot to work through, but I’d never forgive myself if I didn’t try again. And she’s given me a second…or third…whatever, she’s given me another chance here and I wanna give it the best shot I can.”
“Well, Jake, you never do anything half-cocked that’s for sure.” Jules gave him a soft smile as she sipped her drink. “And I don’t need to ask you if you love her, because I know you do, you always have. But please, show it to her. Don’t take her for granted. Ever again.”
Jensen sighed and looked at Jules. “I know, I fucked up and if I was in your shoes I wouldn’t be happy about her taking me back either…”
“I’m not unhappy about it.”  Jules cut him off. “How can I be? She loves you, and you make her happy. But I just don’t want to see her hurt again. Because if you do, Jake, then we," she pointed between the two of them, "will fall out. Big time.”
The threat might have appeared to anyone else as innocuous, but Jake knew the undercurrent it held. He’d never fallen out with Jules before, even when he and Stella had split up, and for her to threaten that made him uncomfortable. Momma bear was in full on protective mode over her cub, and he couldn’t blame her one single bit.
“I promise you, I don’t ever want to lose her again.” Jake shook his head, giving a little shrug. “She’s my Stel.”
“Good because you’re my little boy, you know this.” Jules smiled. “I watched you grow up as much as I did her, and I didn’t like seeing you both fall apart.”
“I know. And that’s on me.” Jensen hung his head a little, his hands wrapping around the now almost empty mug in front of him on the table as he swallowed and raised his head to look Julie in the eyes. “But if I have to spend the rest of my life making it up to her, I will.”
At that Julie smiled, and nodded before she cleared her throat and made a point of looking at the clock on the wall. “It’s late.”
It was her way of telling him the conversation was over, Jake knew Julie well enough to understand that, so he nodded and stood up as she did the same, collecting his mug. He watched her deposit them in the sink and as she turned back to him he cocked his head slightly to one side.
“Jules?”
“Yeah?”
“Can I hug you?” He grinned, holding his arms out.
The woman chuckled, “there’s always a Julie hug waiting for you, Jacob.”
With a grin Jake stepped towards her and wrapped his arms tight around her as she did the same, her hands softly rubbing at his back in the maternal manner she had off to a tee.
“Now, go on.” She stepped back as he released her. “And take those dry clothes up with you.”
With a smile, Jake collected the items in his arms and looked at Julie. “You know, it’s only since leaving home I actually appreciate how great moms are.”
“Huh,” Julie gave a low huff of a laugh, “you’re growing up my dear Jacob.”
“Had to happen eventually I suppose.” Jensen wrinkled his nose.
“Well, better late than never.” Julie arched her eyebrow, the resemblance between her and Stella in that moment was striking, even though from photos Jake had seen, he’d always thought Stella took after her dad mostly. Same colour eyes, nose shape, hair colour, but now…well, there was no doubting Julie was her mom.
With a smile he patted the jeans on the top of the pile in his arms. “Night Jules.”
“Night Jake, oh, usual for breakfast?” She asked and Jake paused in the doorway, turning to face her.
“You know, I was actually thinking I’d make Stel toast in bed, it’s been a while since I have.”
Julie smiled “Well you know where it all is.”
“I do. Hey, might even make you some, you know I’ve always wanted to get into your bedroom.” He quipped and at that she laughed.
”Get lost before I slap you.”
Chuckling to himself, Jensen headed back upstairs and into Stella’s room, placing the clothing down on the dresser. Stella had turned over whilst he’d been gone, facing the side of the bed he’d occupied half an hour or so previously and with a smile he pulled off his tee-shirt and slid back into the covers, as Stella gave a little murmur and reached out for him. He slid his arms around her, pulling her close, her head tucked under his chin as one of her legs slipped in between his, wrapping herself round him with the manner of a koala bear.
“Where did you go?” She asked, her voice rough with sleep, her eyes not opening.
“I was reconnecting with my future mother in law.” He replied, dropping a kiss to her head.
“What?” she asked, giving a little yawn and Jake chuckled.
“Nothing, go back to sleep.”
Jensen closed his eyes, his hands softly rubbing at Stella’s back over the top of the thin camisole top she had on, and eventually he felt her completely relax in his hold and it wasn’t long before he too drifted back off into a peaceful sleep.
****
When Stella woke up the next morning, the sun had barely started to peek over the horizon. Her face was pressed into Jake’s back, her arms wrapped around him from behind as she curled around him, her leg tangled between his. She pressed a soft kiss on his back before she stirred, stretching a little.
Jake gave a soft sigh as she moved a little behind him, his arm reaching up to hers which was slung over his hips, hand resting on his abs. “Morning, Stelly.” His voice was raspy, thick with sleep as he raised her hand to his mouth, pressing a gentle kiss to the inside of her wrist.
“Morning Jakey. Did I wake you?”
“Not really.” He yawned. With a stretch of his limbs he moved and Stella shuffled back a little to allow him the room to roll onto his side, facing her, that adorable goofy grin spreading across his face.
Stella gave him a shy smile, her cheeks tinged ever so slightly with pink. “Hi.”
“Hi, baby.” He chuckled, instantly understanding why she was feeling that way. Whilst this sure as hell wasn’t the first time they’d woken up together, it felt different, like this was something new that was just starting. And in a way it was, their second shot at something serious. And just the mere thought of that filled his chest with warmth.
“You sleep well?” She continued and Jake smiled softly, reaching up to tuck her sleep mussed hair behind her ears.
“I always do when you’re with me.” He whispered and her eyes sparkled in the early morning light as she looked at him, a soft expression on her face as he felt her react to the intimate touch, her body shivering ever so slightly, her chest hitching. “Did you sleep okay?”
“Sorta, I erm, I was dreaming all this wasn’t real, that you and I had fought really hard and had gone our separate ways and... I was so relieved when I woke up next to you.” Her words were hurried and Jake shook his head, his eyes locked into hers.
“Not a chance, Stel. I told you, I’m not gonna let you go again, I love you.”
At that he leaned in, his lips pressing to hers in a slow, gentle kiss as his strong arms wrapped around her, one sliding under her neck, the other over her waist.
She grinned against his mouth. “Say it again, I like to hear you say it.”
“I-“ kiss, “love-“ another kiss, “you.”
Her body melted into his as his tongue dipped into her mouth. With a soft, yet strong movement he rolled them gently so Stella was on her back, hovering over her, caging her with his legs as his arms continued to hold her close.
“I love you too, Jake.” She whispered as she broke the kiss, her nose bumping his gently and he smiled, his lips gently pecking hers again before he moved down, nipping at her jawline softly.
His lips softly moved down her neck, gentle kisses, like the flutter of a butterfly's wing. Jake wanted to enjoy each and every place on her body, from her cheeks to her sweetest parts, he wanted nothing more than to feel the way her body would cling to him. To feel something more than what he'd been feeling for so long. And he was going to take his sweet time in showing Stella just how much he truly loved her.
His gentle kisses moved back up to that spot where her jaw met her ear and he softly nudged it with his nose in between kisses. "Let me love on you, Stelly."
Stella gave out a squeak at the deep baritone of his words, the hot breath in her ear and she tilted her hips into his as he led over her. Jake pulled away, a slow and soft smile spreading over his lips.
His arms moved from where they had been holding her and his hands gripped at the hem of the oversized tee she was wearing and he tugged it upwards, Stella arching her back, just enough so he could pull it over her head. Caging her in with his arms, he bent his neck down and captured her lips again in a kiss, long and languid, slowly rolling his tongue around with hers. Breaking free, and using his strength to stay over her, Jake continued to kiss down her neck, reaching her collarbone and giving the protrusion a nip, before kissing the sting away.
One hand covered a breast, kneading the flesh with his palm while his mouth took in the opposite nipple. His warm tongue lolled over her hardened peak and he gave a little tug between his teeth, drawing a quiet groan from her mouth. He kissed between the valley of her breasts and up her sternum before his mouth replaced his hand and paid the same attention to her other nipple and breast, his opposite hand now kneading the other.
Stella's breathy, soft moans were music to Jake’s ears. Her noises were soft, delicate because they both knew where they were and how quiet they had to be. As Jake took his time with her, Stella relished on this soft moment. Her skin felt like she was in a bath of fizzy bubbles, tingling and popping with each touch or stroke.
Her hands gently gripped at his spiky, sleep messed hair as she sighed with pleasure, her head tipped back against the pillow as she arched off the mattress into his touch.
Jake continued to make moves downward along Stella's body, her tummy his blank canvas to work her over with. Sporadic kisses over her taught middle, a dip of a tongue in her belly button had her whispering for release but Jake wasn't through with her, no, this was all about Stella and giving her all he could and more.
He was rock hard, his dick visibly straining his sweats and he was grateful he hadn't worn his boxers to bed thanks to them being in the laundry due to them being soaked to the skin the previous night. His body moved along the mattress, as he moved downward over Stella's body, his broad chest now hovering over her hot and wet centre as his lips kissed in a horizontal pattern along the waistband of her panties.
Thick fingers curled around the hips of Stella's underwear and pulled the material away, Stella tilting her hips upward to assist. Jake sat back on his knees as he finished the task, tossing the panties to the floor of her room. It was now, when all he could do was fight back the knot in his belly, the swell of his chest, that his deep blue eyes looked at all of her. And suddenly, he was a little nervous, but desperately needed to feel her.
He toyed with taking his time with her or just going for it, and when Stella spoke to him at just above a whisper he knew his answer.
"Jakey, please."
His sweats were down to his thighs in a snap and he palmed his cock in hand, stroking himself just a little as he lined himself up with her. The feel of her wet outer folds against the velvety head of his cock felt so good and with a brush of pressure to her throbbing clit, Stella gasped and bit her lip.
Jake slipped right inside of her, his arms coming to rest on each side of her head as he pushed deeper in. Both emitting a moan louder than they should have.
"Shhhh," Jake whispered, hovering above her lips. "We gotta be quite, Stelly."
She nodded underneath him, and his hips pulled back and thrust forward, a slow and lazy roll to them. His movements were deep and strong, her body moving with his as his chest slid along her skin with each powerful drive into her he made. 
Stella tilted her hips upward along with her head, capturing Jake's lips so they could swallow each other's calls of desire. With her hip tilt, Jake was able to rub the head of his thick cock against that soft spot inside that made her melt.
There was no hurry but there was a deep intensity to the way they continued to connect. Thrusts and breathy pants, moans swallowed by deep kisses. Stella's walls began to flutter around Jake's shaft as he began to pulse against her insides.
"Oh fuck, Stella," he croaked at her ear. He was close and so was she. 
"So close," she whimpered, as if to affirm what he was already feeling as her hands ran over his spine and back up his neck, her fingers scratching at the base.
They came together with a white hot flash, stars flooding their vision, their cries of love crashing over that cliff swallowed up by a beautiful kiss.
As Jake emptied inside her, he buried his face into the crook of her neck, thankful for the ability to mask the pooled eyes he squinted shut. When he felt he could, he leaned back and saw the two tears that leaked from her own eyes and with the cradle of his palms against her face, his thumbs wiped them away.
Stella saw nothing but tenderness and true love reflected in Jake's eyes. This moment would forever be in her memory bank. Sleeping and being together had been a common occurrence for the two of them, even when they weren’t a couple, but this had felt as intense as it ever had. The way she felt, the way he made her feel, it was her Jakey. The goofy, weird, sarcastic beautiful Jake Jensen she had always loved. The man who made her feel things she could never with anyone else, no matter how hard she'd tried. He was home, he was safety, and his promises for forever had re-stolen her heart.
"I love you." Stella whispered to him.
"I love you, too." he replied softly.
With himself still inside her, he managed to roll the two of them so he was on his back and she led over his body, her knees in either side of his hips. Stella laid her head against his sweat sticky chest, her cheek pressed right against his heart. His fingers ran through her hair as they both fell back asleep for just a little while longer.
****
Later that day, just after lunchtime, Jake walked the short distance back to his parents. He hopped up the steps to the front door and removed his keys from his pocket and let himself in. His timing perfect, as ever, saw him step into the hallway at the exact moment his dad walked down the stairs.
“Oh, you decided to show up then?” John scoffed as he stood looking at his son.
“What?”
“Don’t play dumb with me, you little shit, your sister told me everything.” John replied, his voice carrying a hint of amusement as he folded his arms.
“Define everything.” Jake grimaced a little and his dad snorted.
“I know exactly what happened in Mexico and why you came home.” John shook his head as he walked past Jensen into the lounge. “Don’t worry, we’re not offended in the slightest you didn’t come here first.”
Jake rolled his eyes as his dad sank into the arm chair, reaching for the TV remote. “It wasn’t on purpose Dad. In my defence, I didn’t really have a grand plan. I had like an hour to make the flight, I didn’t even bring a bag.”
“Yeah, well, by the expression on your face I assume it went well.” John looked at him, a smirk flickering across his face and Jensen grinned.
“Yeah, yeah it did.”
“So, when are you heading back?”
Jensen shrugged. “Not sure, probably in a few days or so.”
“Great.” John pressed a button on the remote, waving his hand towards the door of the room. “Now go tell your mother, she’s gonna be over the moon when she finds out.”
“You didn’t tell her why I was here?” Jake frowned, removing his jacket and tossing it over the arm of the sofa.
“Nope.” John shook his head, his eyes fixed on the Sunday Lunchtime show on the TV. “I didn’t want her to be disappointed if you fucked up. Again. I told her you were doing exercises nearby.”
“Nice to see you had so little faith in me, Pops.”
“Yeah, well, you have a history of colossal fuckups.” John mumbled.
“I know.” Jensen scratched at his chest over his T-shirt. “Hey, Is this the part where you give me the big father-son talk. Again?”
At that John laughed. “I will give you the talk as many times as needed, which in your case is a lot.” His eyes flicked up to Jensen’s and Jake sighed a little.
“I know I was a dick, I still am but I don’t wanna fuck this up again, Dad. She means the world to me and she’s given me a second chance. There won’t be a third, not least because she wouldn’t give me one but she’s not gonna need to.
John turned his eyes to Jake and levelled him with a stern look. “I hope so, son. Your mother and I love that girl as if she was our own kid.
“I love her too.” Jake shrugged. “And that’s all I can say.”
“That’s everything, Son. I’m happy for you.” John smiled, before he nodded towards the door. “Now go tell your mother.”
“She’s totally gonna slap me for not coming here first and going straight to the fake exercise, isn’t she?”
“Straight up murder you.” John nodded. “You know,” he rolled his eyes, “mothers.”
Jake grimaced. “Say nice things at my funeral.”
With his dad’s chuckles ringing in his ears, Jake headed into the kitchen and through to the small laundry room where his mom was busy shoving clothes in the dryer.
“Hey Ma.” He said and she gave a little start of surprise before she spun round, pointing at him.
“Jacob Calvin Jensen!” She blazed and Jake recoiled a little, wincing at her tone. “Why on earth you didn’t come see your mother before going to Exercise? And why aren’t you wearing your uniform?”
“What, why would I be wearing my uniform?” He frowned. ”That’s…whatever, that’s not important. Look, Mom, I didn’t come for an exercise.”
“You didn’t?” His mom frowned as she folded her arms. “Then where the hell have you been?”
“With Stel.” He replied simply.
“Stella?” His mom’s frown deepened. “So is all the team in the area?”
“No, just us.”
“Jake, what’s going on?” His mother demanded, her tone laced with frustration and he sighed.
“I err, well something happened when we were in Mexico and I had to make it right so, I did.”
“In Mexico? What did you do this time, Jake? And what is that you had to make it right? Oh my GOD!” She stuttered as she pressed her hand to her mouth. “Tell me you didn’t get a random Mexican girl pregnant, Jake!
“What? No!” Jake exclaimed, shaking his head. “Besides I was there like two weeks ago, how would I even know if I had?”
His mom immediately started rambling on about him being a dirty little shit and Jake let her continue for a while as she railed at him for whatever imaginary sins he had committed, but when she started on some long winded accusation about him sleeping his way around Cancun he groaned.
“Mom, you’re…you know what, the only person I slept with out there was Stella!”
At that his mom stopped dead, her eyebrows shooting up into her hairline. “What? I thought she was dating that guy she brought for New Years?”
“Look, it’s complicated but I made it right.” He shook his head, wanting to avoid that particular line of questioning. “I told you I came to fix something and I did. Stelly and I are back together.”
Instead of the smile he’d been expecting to spread on his mom’s face at that revelation, instead her brow furrowed once more into a frown and she shook her head, holding up her hand.
“Wait, wait. Back up!” She shook her head. “So you went to Mexico. Had sex. And now you’re back together?”
Jake groaned, “Mom!”
“Don’t ‘mom’ me!” She hissed. “You slept with her whilst she was with that other guy?”
“Yes, but they were breaking up, they have broken up!” He implored, dropping his head a little. “I thought you’d be pleased about it.”
“Of course I am, the pair of you belong together but that doesn’t mean I approve of what you did! You broke them up, on purpose?”
“Oh my God, are you even listening to me?” Jake looked at his mom, shaking his head and at that her face softened a little and she laid a hand on his arm.
“I’m sorry, yes, I am listening to you sweetheart, I’m just a little confused.”
Jake wrinkled his nose. “Yeah, it is…it’s complicated but, well, it doesn’t matter how and why, Mom, it just happened and, well, I love her. I love her so damn much and she took me back.” His voice dropped a little as he gave his mom a smile, popping one of his shoulders and to his relief he saw her finally smile back at him.
“You’re a lucky little shit you know that?”
Jake grinned. “Yeah, I do. Jules pretty much told me the same thing.”
“And did Jules tell you that if you fuck this up again she’ll kill you with her own bare hands?” His mom looked at him and he nodded.
“Yup. Dad also made his feelings perfectly clear a moment ago and I suspect you’re gonna join the club too.”
“You guessed right.” Janet raised her eyebrows. “And it won’t be a quick death either. It will be slow, and painful.”
“Gee, thanks.” Jake looked up at the ceiling before his mom scoffed a little.
“Well then for your sake you better heed said warnings then, hadn’t you?” She demanded and Jake dropped his eyes to hers before she smiled, and held her arms open. “Come here.”
******
The next day, Monday, was Jules’ birthday. Both families celebrated together as they always did, this time with a meal at an Italian joint and a chocolate cake Stella had made with Janet’s help. They had all chatted and laughed cheerfully over dinner, everyone trying to convince Jules she wasn’t hard to look at for her age and Gracie giggling every time Jake stole a kiss from Stella. Aubrey, however, spent most of the night shooting daggers at Jake before she collared him again when he emerged from the bathroom to issue one final threat. When he assured her said threat was received and understood she’d merely eyed him for a second before she shrugged and wrapped him up into a hug.
Tuesday was a bright sunny day and Jake suggested to Stella that they head out with Sirius for the afternoon and then caught a movie, just the two of them, later that evening before getting an early night ready for their morning flight back to Virginia. As such, the pair of them made their way to the park not far from Jake’s mom and dad’s, Sirius happily trotting besides them until they reached a less busy area and Jake let him off his leash for a run.
“You finished packing, baby?” Jensen asked, before throwing a stick for the large, black dog to fetch. He watched the dog sprint over the lawn of that side of the park before he turned to look at Stella who had remained silent.
“Yes, I guess I am.” She replied softly once she realized he was waiting for her answer.
“You guess?” Jensen wrapped his arm over Stella’s shoulder, pulling her to him before leaving a gentle kiss on her head. “What’s bothering you? You seem concerned about something.”
When she hesitated, Jake suddenly found himself worrying a little as he saw she was clearly unsure of what to say.
“Are you not ready to go back to base again?” He asked, trying to coax the answer out of her, trying to keep his face passive as he asked her out-loud what he was thinking. “Are you worried about Agent Shit-Name?”
“No, not really.” She answered, not a flinch at the mention of her former boyfriend, nor did she bother to pull Jake up on the use of his shitty nickname for the man. Instead, she took a deep breath. “Does this feel different to you? Like us?”
“Different?” Jensen frowned as he looked down to her. “In what way?”
“I really can’t explain it.” She shrugged, her eyes still fixed on a spot beyond the path ahead of them. “Like… there’s more riding on it maybe. If it doesn’t work out this time, then where do we go from there?”
“Is that what is worrying you?” Jake looked at her and she shrugged again and he sighed. “Hey, look, don’t think it won’t work babe, please. I promise you if it comes to me, it will.”
And it was then that Stella looked at him finally, his arm still curled over her shoulder as they walked round the lake with Sirius prancing and sniffing every tree, rock and creature a few meters ahead.
“I mean it, Stelly.” Jake pressed, desperate to get his point across that he wasn’t going to let her down again, to reassure her. “I love you baby and I wouldn’t do anything that risked what we’ve got.”
“I just don’t want this to go the way it did last time, and I believe you, I really do and I love you too.” Stella paused and swallowed before continuing, her eyes studying Jensen’s features. “It’s just, well the reason me and Evan didn’t work was because of you.”
Jensen then opened his mouth to protest but Stella cut him off with a movement of her hand. “I had no chance of being happy with anyone else not whilst you were there and this, well, if we end up that way again then…”
Jake needed no more words, he understood instantly what she was saying. That that was it. If they ever fell apart again, mind you, if he ever fucked up again, there would be nothing left for them. No friendship, no working partners, nothing. And, if he was being honest, that scared the shit out of him.
“This really is our last chance Jake. And that kinda freaks me out.” Stella continued, her voice bringing Jake back from his own thoughts. “But, we gotta try right?” She shrugged, making it look like a casual comment and trying to appear as collected as possible, but her eyes filled as she spoke that last sentence, telling Jake she was anything but.
Jake then stopped them both, and shook his head as he turned to face her. “Then don’t think about that happening.” At that he took a deep breath and cupped her face in his hands. “Look Stel, if anyone’s gotta be scared that would be me.” He felt his voice beginning to crack so he paused for couple of seconds as he softly rubbed Stella’s cheekbones with the pads of his thumbs. “I fucked up so many times before. I know that much and I also know I am a lucky bastard because you took me back.”
Stella shook her head, making him drop his arms to his sides. “We both did stuff that, well, with hindsight was dumb. But, it’s not even like we can take this slow, is it? Not with everything that’s happened, all the history we’ve got.”
“Why not?” Jake shrugged. “Let’s do exactly that. Let’s go right back to the beginning. We’ll date, do fun stuff, build it back from scratch.”
She chuckled, her features finally softening and her eyes sparkling at Jake’s so familiar giddiness. “Back to when?” She grinned. “To you helping me with my books the day we met?”
“Well... maybe not that far.” He grinned back at her as the memories of that day so many years ago warmed his chest. “But, let’s look at this as new. I kinda feel like it is anyway, I mean the other morning…” he trailed off and Stella watch him swallow hard, his throat bobbing slightly. “Fuck Stel, I can’t even begin to tell you how amazing that was. It just felt so special and that spark was there and…” he then paused to take her hands in his. “I don’t know, let’s work with that.”
“It was special, Jake.” Stella nodded, her eyes boring into his. “It was just us loving on each other, knowing that was where we belonged.”
“Exactly.” Jake breathed in as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder and made them start moving again. “So let’s just run with it. We can’t keep dragging over all the shit that’s been before if we wanna make it work.”
“I do, I do wanna make it work.” Stella assured him, looking up at him. Her face split into a smile and she beamed at him, all traces of her trepidation seeping away. “Me and you, Jake. No matter what.”
He nodded as he grinned before leaning down to gently capture her lips on his, thanking his lucky stars that conversation had gone the way it had. “Now, I don’t know about you but I’m starving. Wanna head to the bakery and grab some food? I’d kill for a slice of red velvet cake.”
“You’re obsessed with that stuff.” She chuckled as she rolled her eyes.
Jensen shrugged and gave her his signature cheeky grin. “My two weaknesses in one place babe, you and cake.”
He watch her smirk from the corner of his eye as he called Sirius back and clipped on his leash. They headed out of the park and walked a few blocks down to one of their favourite bakeries in their town. The main lunchtime rush was over so thankfully it wasn’t busy and Stella didn’t have wait long outside with Sirius whilst Jensen headed in and grabbed them a sandwich each and then a large piece of his favourite cake and an eclair for her.
Once they’d got their food, they headed back to the park and found a little spot on one of the lawns and settled down to eat. They made small conversation as they ate their sandwiches, which they split as was usual when they were together the first time, Jensen commenting on how he had called Clay that same morning to tell him they were heading back the following morning and to fill him in with the latest update on the so-called “Operation Petunia”.
Despite their earlier decision to start new, they spent most of the meal reminiscing about the highlights of their relationship beginning with the day they met and ending with one of the most infamous moments they had lived together.
And no, contrary to what anyone who knew them might pinpoint, it wasn’t their first break up or any of the last month’s events.
“You have no idea how embarrassing it was to see photos of my boyfriend all over the fucking Army College campus wearing a whipped cream bikini with a banana up his ass.” Stella groaned at the memory, as she unwrapped their sweet treats.
“Oh, for fucks sake, Stel! How many times do I have to tell you it was a bet?” Jensen protested as he lay back on the grass as he thrust his arms dramatically in the air, making Stella roll her eyes.
“How would you feel about seeing photos of me like that?” She smirked as she leaned to poke her index finger on his chest as he cringed at the thought.
“Stel, just don’t, baby.”
“Yeah, exactly.” Stella grinned.
“You would have looked better than I did though.” Jensen quipped as he raised his head and chest, using his elbows now to rest the weight of his body upon, propping himself up.
“Well that goes without saying.”
“Okay, let’s not talk about my most embarrassing moments anymore.” He sat up, reaching for his cake. He took a large bite and groaned, swallowing, before he shoved more in his mouth. “By the way, this red velvet cake is delicious.”
“Is it?” Stella swallowed her own mouthful of éclair and nodded to the cake in Jake’s hand. “Let me try.”
Jensen broke a piece off for her and held it up as if to put it in her mouth but then before thinking twice he shoved it straight at her, mushing it round her nose.
There was a moment where Stella blinked, before she gave a shriek and grabbed a napking. “I fucking hate you.” She spluttered, wiping at her nose.
Jensen was cackling, but he soon stopped when she rammed what was left of her chocolate éclair into his face.
“You know, Estella,” he began to say as he wiped his face and licked the cream off his finger, smirking a little, “you really shouldn’t play with your food.”
“Oh, fuck off Jacob!” She snorted, using his full name as well.
“Oooh so angry, baby.” He mocked her as he dodged the napkin she threw at him.
“Shut up!”
“All right, all right.” He laughed and then looped his arm round her neck pulling her down with him as he leaned back on the grass again, his lips catching hers in a searing kiss.
“God, I love kissing you Stelly.” Jake sighed once they broke the kiss.
“Yeah?” She smiled. “Kinda like kissing you too.” 
**** Chapter 9
113 notes · View notes